Date: 2022-09-13 00:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Paranormal; Romance; Fantasy; Adult; Adventure
Description: He can have my body but never my heart. Sold into a life of subjection, my fate has never been mine to control. I'm a princess in name only, a pawn to be sacrificed when it serves the crown. As word of a coming war spreads throughout the land, the king contracts with a man whose brutal reputation surpasses those coming for the throne. The brute agrees to defend the kingdom, but at a steep price--me. While our union will ensure the safety of my people, I'm not certain of my own. It is rumored that peace and mercy are not familiar words to the man I'm to marry-a man with an angry golden gaze tha
Publisher: B.A.D. Publishing
Rights: Copyright 2022 Jessica Wayne. All rights reserved.

Savage Wolf

SHADOW CURSED

BOOK ONE

JESSICA WAYNE

Contents

Savage Wolf

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Also By Jessica Wayne

About Jessica Wayne

Savage Wolf

Shadow Cursed book 1

By Jessica Wayne

Copyright © 2022. All rights reserved.

This book is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, businesses, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, places, or actual events is entirely coincidental.

No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in any form by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system without written permission of the author, except for use of brief quotations in a book review.

Edited by Dawn

Proofread by McKenna Lay & Tasha Lewis

Cover Design by Triff Book Design

Savage Wolf

He can have my body but never my heart.

Sold into a life of subjection, my fate has never been mine to control. I'm a princess in name only, a pawn to be sacrificed when it serves the crown.

As word of a coming war spreads throughout the land, the king contracts with a man whose brutal reputation surpasses those coming for the throne. The brute agrees to defend the kingdom but at a steep price—me.

While our union will ensure the safety of my people, I’m not certain of my own. It is rumored that peace and mercy are not familiar words to the man I'm to marry—a man with an angry golden gaze that follows my every move.

Against all odds, I find myself drawn to him even as he seems determined to forget I exist. However, the more secrets I unearth, the more my terror grows…not of him…but of what I am willing to become in order to be exactly what he needs: a queen.

To those not afraid to let their inner badassary shine.

Chapter 1

“Get your hands off of me,” I growl, muscles trembling as I glare up at Barclay. His dark hair is cut short to his scalp, close enough to the skin that I can barely make out the massive scar he received after falling from his horse and nearly dying.

It’s too damn bad it didn’t stick.

Dark eyes glare down at me, and he grips my waist tighter. I know from experience, should it linger there much longer, he’s going to trail it up because he believes he has every right to touch me. To grab me wherever he so pleases.

And I’m powerless to show him just how wrong he is.

“You’ve grown into such a lovely young woman, cousin,” he whispers as he presses against me. I close my eyes and ball up my fists. We are not blood relatives, and yet he seems to get off on referring to me as such. Bile rises in my throat, burning as it lingers, and I fight the urge to hurl all over his guard’s uniform.

Maybe I should—bet he will think twice about touching me then. Except, he’s so twisted he might enjoy that as well.

Barclay leans down, hot, moist breath washing over my face. “Tell me, Kiya, have you learned to touch yourself yet?”

That does it.

I bring my knee up, but he blocks it, slamming me against the wall hard enough to make my ears ring.

“Kiya!” someone calls my name, a man, so Barclay presses his lips to my ear. “I’ll take that as a no. Tell me if you change your mind. I would love to show you how.” He backs away and winks at me then steps out of the alcove and into the hall.

Tears in my eyes, I slump down to the floor, bringing my knees up to my chest and ensuring the skirts of my dress cover me completely. The stone is cool beneath me and at my back, but it’s nothing compared to the ice in my veins.

Ten years I’ve been here, trapped. The life of a princess with the perks of livestock. Aside from Bonnie—my handmaiden—and her husband, Ezra, no one here actually cares for my well-being. I could die tomorrow, and the only issue would be that I am no longer here for the king to use.

No longer a pawn in his twisted game.

I always thought things might get better, that I might find an avenue of escape, but nothing has shown itself yet. And every morning, I wake up wondering if this is the day Barclay will take it even further.

If this is the day I lose the one and only thing I’ve managed to keep ahold of. It’s the only control I have over my own life. And he taunts me about it every. Single. Day.

Twenty-three years old, and I might as well still be the terrified child they dragged in out of the mud. Heavy footfalls signal incoming soldiers, so I hastily wipe my tears and stand. A man wearing the golden armor of the king pops his head into the alcove. His dark hair is turning silver at the temples, his brown eyes far kinder than any others belonging to the King’s guard.

“What are you doing in here, girl?” Ezra demands. I move farther into the hall, giving the torches a chance to illuminate my tear-streaked face, and Ezra’s gaze darkens. “Barclay?”

“Yes.”

He mutters a curse. “Why the hell are you not doing as I told you?”

“He’s the king’s nephew.”

“I don’t fucking care if it’s the king himself. Anyone puts their hands on you, use the tactics I showed you, and make them regret it.”

“He blocked my knee when I tried to hit him in the balls.”

“Then go for the fucking throat,” he replies, gripping the side of my face with his calloused hand.

I smile up at him. Since my parents died and I was brought here, he and his wife Bonnie have been the only two here for me. The only two who don’t go out of their way to make me feel unwanted.

Though, if the king ever suspects their kindness—

“Your father is looking for you,” he says, and I inwardly cringe at the reference that I share any blood with the king.

“Where is he?”

“The dining hall.” A muscle in his jaw twitches. “Pallgard is with him.”

My heart plummets to my feet. The king’s advisor can look my way and make my skin crawl in a way even Barclay’s hands do not. The man has left more than one of the staff bruised and battered after having his way with her, and should any complain, it is them the king exiles.

“Keep your eyes down,” Ezra tells me. “And all will be fine.”

I take a deep breath and nod before pulling away from him and heading down the hall toward the dining hall. If I’m lucky, I won’t have to remain in the same room with them long. I snort. Luck. When the hell has luck ever been pointed at me??

* * *

Scandal.

If word got out just how far the king has fallen, things would become—complicated. After all, a weak ruler equals a crumbling kingdom. A coup would be inevitable, and for a power-hungry man such as King Leonard Julias the Third, a coup would be unthinkable.

Even if it would be completely warranted. If only the people knew the truth. About all of it.

“My King, the taxpayers are becoming more restless by the day,” Pallgard, the king’s advisor tells him. He runs a hand down the front of his long dark robe, his beady eyes flicking from the king to me then back to the king. “Should you not offer them some kind of solution soon, I fear they will begin to question—”

“What will they question?” the king demands, his booming voice making Pallgard stoop his shoulders even further. He glares at his advisor, hazel eyes narrowing on the man’s face. His dark hair has been pulled away from his face, giving the other man an unobstructed view of his anger.

“The authority of the crown,” Pallgard all but whispers. “Ever since your dalliance with—”

“I urge you not to finish that sentence,” the king snaps. “Or else I’ll have you strung up as an offering for the next attack!” He slams both fists down onto the table like a child throwing a temper tantrum.

A fairly apt description for a man who once intimidated me more than any others I’d met. Now, he just angers me. Irritates me. Because as an adult, I now know the worst thing he can do is kill me. Something that doesn’t seem all that bad most days.

“My alliances are none of their concern. I am their damn king, and I shall do what I wish!”

“Yes, of course, My King. My apologies,” Pallgard assures him. His gaze flicks to me again, and I cringe. “Perhaps we should seek help.”

Wrong move, Pallgard. Way to insult the man.

“Help? You think I need assistance with keeping my people safe?”

“I don’t, of course not, but the taxpayers would surely be less restless should we show them we are actively seeking aid. Four villages destroyed—burned, livestock and people killed in a matter of days, My King. This is not a small problem.”

The fact that he listed livestock before people tells enough of the type of man Pallgard is. A selfish, worm of a coward.

“If they are dead, they cannot pay taxes, My King.”

“This is true.” The king gets to his feet. A tall, handsome man, he attracts the attention of women all over—not just this kingdom but the neighboring one as well. And since he enjoys making a fool of his competition, bedding the neighboring queen was the best way to do that. Until he fathered a child with her—of course.

A child that she insists belongs to her current husband, despite sharing the same dark features and hazel eyes as his true father.

“Should we seek aid, we must look outside of this kingdom,” he says. “I shall not have anyone thinking they can aim to unseat me.”

It figures the loss of human life is not enough of a motivator, but money is. Selfish bastard.

Pallgard shakes his head. “Of course not, My King. That would be unthinkable.”

The room falls silent, and I let my gaze drift outside where the stars are shining brightly.

“With the barbarians hiding in the Feral Swamps, our options are limited. There are not many who will take on such a difficult war. Not even for the amount of coin we could offer.” King Julius rubs his chin.

Seeing an opening, I clear my throat. “Father,” I start, “may I be excused?” The meat on my plate—turkey—has grown cold, the potatoes as well. Being around Pallgard for longer than thirty seconds decimates my appetite every time. Add to that their talk of death, and it’s safe to say I may not eat for a week.

He shifts his gaze to me, the disapproving look within his eyes something I am more used to than I care to admit. “Yes, girl. Go.” With the wave of his hand, he dismisses me, and I waste no time getting to my feet and walking toward the exit as quickly as the grace beaten into me allows.

The moment I am no longer in their presence, I am able to relax slightly. It’s been like that for as long as I can remember. Truthfully, I don’t know that I’ve ever felt peace. Living within these walls, I must always be on edge, ready for an attack.

Otherwise, I’ll never see it coming. I swallow hard. What Barclay did to Oliver—a young guard who’d been caught trying to court me—is proof enough of that. Emotion constricts my throat and churns my stomach. I shake my head. Revisiting the past is never wise, especially when one’s future is so uncertain. I tried to fight that battle—to save him—but I’d been too foolish to see that I’d lost the moment Barclay made the king aware of him.

Gathering the skirts of my blue gown, I move down the hall, my leather shoes making barely any sound as I walk. Flames from torches illuminating the hall cast shadows along the stone walls, and I watch them, imagining each as a different monster ready to tear me apart.

How sad is it that a monster would be preferable to the life I live here?

My room is a welcome space, and the moment I step foot across the threshold and throw the lock, my body relaxes. At least, in here, I’ll have a warning before my attackers can push in.

As I do every time I re-enter my room, I lift my pillow, ensuring the dagger Oliver gifted me three years ago still remains. Under my pillow is certainly not the safest place for it, but having it nearby helps with my fear.

Reaching up, I begin to free my hair from the confines of pins keeping it on top of my head. With each pin I remove, another lock of my dark hair is released until, finally, it cascades down to my waist.

Already, my aching head is feeling better.

As soon as it’s free, I reach back and tug at the laces of my gown. “Blasted thing—” I mutter as I try to bend my arms a bit further to reach it.

A soft knock on my door pulls my attention. “Child, open this door.”

The feminine voice on the other side brings a smile to my face. Abandoning my laces, I cross the room and unlock the door.

Bonnie’s brown eyes narrow on my already freed hair. “You are supposed to wait for my help,” she scolds, though there is no heat in it.

“I did okay,” I argue.

Bonnie clicks her tongue and shakes her head as she ushers me inside and locks the door again. “Turn around.”

I do as I’m ordered, and Bonnie makes quick work of my laces. As soon as they are free, she shoves my dress down and helps me out before moving to the bustier beneath my dress. A bustier I am required to wear in order to showcase my eligibility for marriage whenever the king chooses.

I am his weapon. A bartering tool to be used whenever he so pleases.

“You are going to get me into trouble if you keep insisting on doing these things yourself.”

“How can anyone know I tried to undo my own dress?”

She clicks her tongue. “A headache. That’s what you are to me.”

“Oh, Bonnie, whatever would I do without your chastisement every evening?” I question, a grin on my face.

“Likely be barefoot and covered in mud,” she replies as she turns around. “Like a hog in a pen.”

I laugh then take my first deep, unhindered breath of the evening. “You are not wrong.”

As my handmaiden since I was brought to the castle, Bonnie is the only staff—other than Pallgard—who knows my true parentage. Ezra knows as well, though if anyone discovers his knowledge, it would be devastating.

“You have to be more careful. One wrong move—”

I turn to face her and take both her hands into my own. “The king has not thrown me out yet,” I remind her. “And it’s been ten years since I was brought here. Wouldn’t you say I’ve done far worse in that time?”

Her lips flatten into a tight line. “You are a lady now, the lady of this castle, and you must behave as such. If he were to toss you out, have you imprisoned—or worse—” She trails off and closes her eyes. “I could not live with myself.”

The lilt in her tone catches me off guard. Bonnie and I jest—it’s our thing—but when she opens her eyes and a tear slips free, I know something must have happened. All amusement fades. “What is it?”

“Ezra told me of what happened in the hall. With Barclay.”

I turn away. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

She drops her voice. “We can leave, you know. The three of us, together. You, me, and Ezra.”

My chest constricts, and I turn to face her. “You know we can’t do that. The king will never stop hunting us.”

“Do we truly have a choice? If you remain here, the things he will do to you—”

“I will manage.” Taking both of her hands in mine once again, I squeeze gently. “Barclay cannot do anything that would offend my honor, correct? Otherwise, I become useless to the king.”

Bonnie’s cheeks redden. “That boy needs to have his cock removed.”

“I couldn’t agree with you more.” I release her hands and move to my bed to run my fingers over the soft fabric of my comforter. “An interesting bit of news from dinner,” I start then turn to face her. “Pallgard is currently trying to convince the king to seek aid. Someone to come in and help rid the kingdom of the barbarians attacking villages.”

With a yawn, I strip out of my shift. It flutters to the floor, so I cross the room to climb into the hot bath already waiting for me.

“Aid?” Bonnie questions, brows furrowed. “Aid from whom?”

“That I am unsure of,” I reply as I run the bar of soap over my bare legs. “Though he is insisting it not be anyone living here within the kingdom or the Kingdom of Viridia.”

She snorts. “Of course not. King Grendel would likely have Julius killed just as soon as look at him.”

Chuckling, I wash my other leg. “And would that be such a bad thing?”

After all, the evil you know is far better than the unknown. There’s no telling if King Grendel is any better. And, should he kill the king, I will likely be tortured for sport. Raped, murdered. The possibilities are far more horrifying than King Julius remaining in power.

Closing my eyes, I force down the tears. Perhaps if I play my cards right, one day I will lead these people, and then I can make the changes the Kingdom of Aurum so desperately needs.

“You should not feel guilty for voicing your feelings to me, Kiya,” Bonnie offers as she runs her fingers through my hair. “They never go anywhere but here.”

I offer her a half smile. “I know, Bonnie, thank you.”

Now it is her who kisses the top of my head. “Let’s get you clean and into bed. Tomorrow is—” Something clicks near my door, and it opens. Bonnie lunges forward. “Get your ass out of here!” she orders. “The girl is not decent!”

“The king wishes to see her immediately!” Pallgard exclaims through the partially closed door.

Bonnie holds the door closed. “The door was locked for a reason, Pallgard. Please wait for the lady to be dressed!”

“He wishes to see her now!”

Bonnie slams the door in his face and stares at it a moment before turning to face me. Cheeks red, gaze murderous, she looks even more terrifying to me than the king once had. “Let us get you dressed then before the king himself barges in here.”

A shiver runs through my body. One time after I’d turned seventeen, I’d caught the king watching me. The way it made me feel—I cringe. It’s not something I will ever forget. Faux daughter or not, there is no world in which I would ever wish to become a mistress to such a horrible man.

I would rather die face-down in a ditch.

Bonnie helps me dress quickly, pin back the majority of my hair, and slip into leather slippers before we move out into the hall. Maybe ten minutes have passed since Pallgard burst into my room, but by the time we reach the king’s door, my heart is still pounding.

“I’ll be right out here, okay?”

Offering Bonnie a nod, I gently knock on the door.

“Enter.”

Heart in my throat, I do as I’m told, curtseying once I am in the king’s presence. “You wished to see me?”

Ezra stands in the corner, lips flattened in a tight line. He’s angry—far angrier than I’ve ever seen him. Hand on the hilt of his blade, he stares straight ahead, not making eye contact with me.

My stomach twists into knots as my gaze lands on Barclay. He smiles and winks at me, sending bile into my throat. My fingers twitch, imagining me driving that dagger into his heart. How fitting to die by the same blade of a man he had killed.

“Took your sweet time, did you not?” the king demands, pulling me from thoughts of murder.

Squaring my shoulders, I meet his dark gaze. “I was in the bath when Pallgard unlocked and barged into my room. It took me quite some time to get past the discomfort him seeing me naked brings.”

The king whirls on his advisor, cheeks flushing crimson. “You do not barge into my daughter’s room. Do I make myself clear?”

“Crystal,” Pallgard grinds out, narrowing his gaze on me.

I fight the urge to smile. We all know the king doesn’t give two shits about Pallgard barging in. But, with Ezra present, he must keep up pretenses. After all, we cannot have the head of his guard discovering that the daughter living in the house—the one he ‘brought back’ from visiting his wife’s family—is not the same one who was born within these walls. “What is it you need, My King?”

He turns to me. “It seems you are finally going to be worth the trouble it has been to keep you here.”

A shiver runs up my spine as a cool smile stretches across his face. For years, I’ve longed for a purpose. Something that went beyond merely standing silently beside the man who convinced an entire kingdom I was his daughter. However, I very much doubt the purpose he is going to give me will leave me any better than I am now.

Especially given Barclay’s dark smile.

“What are you to do with her?” Bonnie bursts into the room, having clearly been eavesdropping.

Ezra’s hand grips the hilt of his blade tighter, eyes widening as he stares at his wife. Adrenaline pulses through my body. If the king takes what she just did at heart, he could call for her punishment. Or worse—execution.

“Hold your tongue, and recall your place,” he snaps then leans back in his seat and turns to me. “There is a man who is well revered by both kingdoms. He lives on his own lands, though he is no king.”

I shiver. There is only one man he could be speaking of. One man—whose barbaric reputation proceeds even those attacking us from the Feral Swamps.

King Julius smiles. “I see you understand who I am speaking of.”

Bonnie gasps. “You cannot be serious, My King. That brute—”

A crack fills the room, and I ball up my fists as Pallgard lowers his hand. Bonnie’s cheek is bright red, her eyes hard, though she doesn’t whimper.

Ezra snarls. “Touch her again, and I will remove your fucking hand from your wrist.”

The king holds up a hand to silence his guard. “Pallgard, that was uncalled for.”

“She disrespected you, My King.”

“And should I feel she needs to be punished for speaking out of turn, do you not think I can handle it myself?”

Pallgard looks positively furious, his hands clenched into fists at his sides, eyes hard as he glares at Ezra. “Yes, My King.”

“Thank you.” The king shifts his gaze to Bonnie. “If I must remind you again, the punishment will be far greater.” He returns his attention to me. “Merrick Umbra is not to be trifled with. He sells his protection to whomever needs it. He is brutal enough that no one shall challenge my leadership but has his own lands and no need for mine. It is a rather perfect scenario.”

“What is his price?” I ask the question, already fearing the answer. Protection such as the king seeks will likely not come cheap. And as the stories have told it, Merrick is a brute. A man in no desperate need of any coin or lands.

His entire family has ruled the Shadow Lands without the title of king because of the fact that the kingdoms fear him. No king will cross him, no man foolish enough to try.

“What do you give a man who has no need for coin or lands?” The king replies with a grin. “I am going to offer him you.”

I barely manage to stifle my shocked gasp. My gaze meets Ezra, who—based on the harsh set of his jaw—already knew it was coming. Barclay, however, is absolutely shocked, and his look of complete displeasure brings me the utmost joy, even in a moment where I am helpless to save myself.

Then, I shift my attention to Bonnie. Eyes full of tears, she opens her mouth to respond, but I shake my head, a silent plea for her to remain quiet. She knows as well as I do that, when the king has made up his mind, there will be no changing it. No matter how hard we try.

“You are going to sell me? To a man who has a brutal reputation that spans an entire realm?”

“You are my daughter,” the king replies. “A princess preparing to be queen. What a prize you will make for an unwed man such as him. A man seeking an heir.”

“And what of these lands?” I demand. “You have no one to rule them once I’m gone.”

“Oh, but I will.” He stands. “Leave this room. All of you.”

Ezra is the first to move. He crosses the room and puts himself between Pallgard and Bonnie, and then the two of them leave. Pallgard moves after them, Barclay following. The heavy door closes behind them all, leaving me inside what might as well be a lion’s den.

The king begins to pace. “I took you in off the streets. Fed you. Clothed you. Treated you as a princess. And now, I offer you a husband who will give you title and wealth.” He stops directly in front of me. “For all of that, I will be collecting a price.”

“And what price is that?” I somehow manage, despite the growing lump in my throat.

He grins. “When your new husband impregnates you, that child will be mine.”

I stiffen, unsure which bothers me more. The idea of bedding a bloodthirsty mercenary or handing over my child to the murdering king before me. Perhaps both are equally disturbing realities.

And both leave my future completely out of my control. My throat constricts as tears blur my vision. I don’t know why I’m surprised, though. My destiny has never been mine. It has belonged to this man since he pulled me from the streets after my mother died.

“You expect me to give you my child?” I choke out.

“I demand it,” he retorts.

Shaking my head, I try like hell to process just how screwed I’ve become in a manner of seconds.

Merrick is not a secret. He’s a man who has left heads on spikes at the border of his property—a warning that no king shall enter. He kills without mercy and with little reason, a man who revels in the bloodlust. As, rumor has it, his father and grandfather did before him.

“And you believe my new husband would allow that to happen? He has killed for far less.”

“Merrick will not need to know,” the king replies, tone low. “Because you will not tell him of your promise to me, nor will you reveal your true parentage, Kiya. Should you do either, disastrous consequences would befall you.”

“My death?” I presume.

“Yes.”

“Then explain to me how I am supposed to hand over a child and have my new husband not notice?”

The king considers my words then stops pacing and faces me. “When you miss your first cycle, you will send me a message to let me know. I will send word that I am ill and need you home. You will return and have the child here. Then, Merrick will be none the wiser.”

Tears burn in my eyes as hatred far more potent than anything I’ve ever felt taints my soul. “You expect me to marry a brute and give up my child? What did I ever do to deserve such hatred?”

“I don’t hate you, Kiya,” he says calmly. “But I brought you here to serve a purpose, and so far, you do nothing but live in my house, wear clothes that were meant for my child, and eat food provided to you by me. Now, it is your turn to repay all those favors.”

“Favors?” The word comes out far weaker than I would have appreciated. “You call being treated like trash a favor? Barclay won’t keep his hands off of me. Pallgard is no better with the looks he grants me. I’m never allowed to leave.” I stalk toward him, fury in my veins. “And the one person who made it all bearable, the one person I loved—you stole from me.” I choke on the words, tears slipping down my cheeks.

The king glares at me.

“You had him executed. Right in front of me.”

“It was never up to you to decide who got to fuck you,” he snaps. “Be glad I’m sending you off because, if the brute doesn’t accept my offer, I might just allow Barclay to make good use of you.” He shoves past me.

I grab his arm.

His free hand cracks across my cheek with enough force to send me stumbling backward. “Please don’t do this.”

“It’s already done,” he growls. “Pack lightly, Princess. Nothing you take with you was ever yours.”

Chapter 2

The carriage bumps along the roadway as the king and I sit across from each other. Aside from brief moments where I am lectured on what my new husband will expect from me, silence has been our third companion. We’re surrounded by guards, and my only reprieve has been Pallgard remaining behind to watch over the kingdom in the king’s absence.

We’ve been traveling for nearly three days with very few breaks in between. Other than to relieve myself, the king has not allowed me to leave the carriage. Likely out of fear of losing the one piece of leverage he has for a man who needs no coin or title.

My hands fist into my skirts as I fight the urge to scream. Who knows what will happen should the brute refuse me. After all, there was no time to wait for our messenger to return with correspondence.

I look out the window at Cerulean Bay. It glistens beneath the bright sun, and in the distance, I can make out a ship. Oh, how I long to be beneath those sails, headed anywhere but here. With my luck, though, I’d end up with pirates. And likely not just any pirate but the captain known as Neo. A man every king in this realm fears nearly as much as they do the very man I’m headed toward.

My throat constricts as my mind replays my final night in the castle over and over again.

“Get up, girl.”

Someone shakes me out of light sleep. My heart pounds, adrenaline pushing the rest of my sleep away. “What is it, Bonnie?”

“We are leaving.” She throws my blankets off of me and then glances back at her husband, who stands beside the door, wearing his armor, sword in hand.

“The king will kill us if we try,” I tell them both.

“We will not allow him to catch us.” Ezra rushes toward me and takes my hand. “You cannot expect me to stand by and allow you to be traded like livestock. I may not be your father, but I have come to love you as a daughter.”

“As have I,” Bonnie whispers.

Tears flow down my cheeks. “And I love you both, which is why we cannot do this. We cannot run. He will never stop hunting us.”

“Kiya—”

I shake my head and take both of their hands, one in each of mine. “I will rise above this,” I tell them. “I’m a survivor, right? Isn’t that what you used to tell me?” I ask Bonnie. “The man I am to marry will no doubt be as brutal as they say, but he will ensure this kingdom is saved from the barbarians.”

“A kingdom that has done nothing to save itself,” Ezra snaps.

“Because they have never had a leader show them how.” I grip his hand. “Please allow me the chance to prove what I am capable of.”

“What if he kills you?” Bonnie chokes out. “What if he is far crueler than we know?”

“Then he will discover I am not so easily subdued,” I tell her softly. “Besides, this gets me away from Barclay, away from Pallgard.”

“This man is far worse,” Ezra tells me. “You’ve heard stories of what he’s done, have you not? He kills ruthlessly.”

“So does the king.”

“The king kills, yes,” Ezra says. “But Merrick Umbra? He slaughters. Men are recovered in pieces. As though an animal had its way with them.”

My stomach churns, unease and fear battling over what my gut is telling me: that this union, while unwelcome, is necessary to keep these two wonderful people alive. “I will not run,” I tell them. “And I will not allow you to sacrifice your lives to save me from this marriage.”

“I can sense your nerves from here, girl. That has always been your largest problem,” the king sneers, pulling me from my thoughts.

I face him. “And what is that?”

“You think too much. A woman’s mind should not linger on things she has no control over.”

“Which is basically everything, My King, is it not?” My tone is sweet, naïve, but he easily picks up on the insult.

“Should you not need to look your best, I would teach you to think before speaking to me that way.”

The fading bruise on my cheekbone is already going to raise suspicion, which is why the king had me cover it with a bit of flour.

“We are nearing the keep!” a man calls out loud enough that we can hear him.

I clench my fists and dig my nails into the palms of my hands to keep from screaming. A dozen times or more, I’ve wished I had just gone with Bonnie and Ezra. It would have been preferable to watching her tear-stained face as I drove away.

At least Ezra is part of the escort taking me to my new fate. A friendly face amongst a sea of my enemy.

The carriage comes to a stop, but the king does not move. “You will marry this man, secure safety for our kingdom, provide me with an heir, and keep my secrets. Should you fail on any of those fronts, I will have you begging me for the mercy of death. Remember, you are my daughter in name only, Kiya. I have no attachment to you whatsoever.”

The familiar weight of anger rests on me, but I don’t show it. I’ve learned over the years that showing your emotions to a man such as the one sitting across from me will only result in giving him a weakness to exploit.

And weakness is what gets people killed.

Oliver’s face swims into view. His handsome features as he stroked my cheek with a soft fingertip, whispering promises of forever in my ear.

Of course, as it always does, the image of his headless corpse thrown at my feet overtakes it. Grief claws at my chest, and tears burn in the corners of my eyes. How I wish I could make everyone pay for what they’ve done.

The king.

Barclay.

Pallgard.

The others who stood wordlessly by.

If only I had the power to kill them all.

The carriage door is pulled open, and a guard wearing the bright red and gold colors of our kingdom steps into view. “We have arrived, My King.”

The king holds my glare a moment longer then turns away and climbs out. He offers me a hand, and I take it despite the fear tearing me apart from the inside. This is it. The moment I either become useful or a weight that must be dealt with.

Each scenario lands me at the mercy of a madman.

The breath is stolen from my lungs as I take in the magnificent scene before me. Dark stone mountains jut out of the ground, shooting higher than even my eyes can see. The tips disappear into the clouds above. To the left and right is a thick forest, the trees and brush so close together I can see nothing but darkness.

But even that’s nothing compared to the house carved directly into the stone. A home crafted from nature itself. Dark, dreary, and yet the most magnificent thing I have ever seen. Two huge stone pillars flank a stone porch with stairs leading down to the ground where we stand.

A massive wooden door boasts a huge iron knob and a wolf’s head knocker.

There are windows above, but they have no covering, no glass or curtains shielding the view as if these people here have nothing to hide. Then again, it’s hard to feel the need to hide when your leader is the most brutal man to ever walk this realm.

The door opens, and a woman steps out. Dark hair piled high on her head, she looks to be no older than me, though the way she carries herself speaks to strength and confidence the king has managed to nearly train completely out of me.

Following her, seven white wolves file out, one after the other. One with a black spot over one eye sits directly beside the woman while the others fan out along both sides of the door.

Their golden eyes watch me fervently as if they cannot decide whether they should tear me apart or wait for their master to do the trick. The stories always spoke of the brute having an affinity to animals, but this—they never mentioned this type of loyalty.

What kind of man can tame a beast such as those?

The king clears his throat. “Madame, we wish for an audience with your leader.”

The woman glances toward the door but does not respond.

The breath is stolen from my lungs as a massive man stalks out of the house. Wearing nothing but dark brown trousers, his muscled chest is on full display. It’s covered in scars, some new, some a bit older, and dark ink wraps around his right arm, trailing up onto his shoulder.

His midnight hair is threaded with strands of white and falls to broad shoulders, framing a face that is equal parts brutal and beautiful. Yellow-gold eyes nearly the same shade as the wolves’ find mine, but only for a moment. Then, he shifts that savage attention to the king with a level of hatred that dissipates all hope from my chest.

This man will not marry me. That much is discernable based simply on his expression.

Without realizing it, he is to sign my death warrant. Though, I’m not entirely sure he would change his mind if he knew it. Who knows? Perhaps he will kill us and save the king the trouble.

“What is the meaning of your intrusion?” he demands. His voice, a deep baritone, is even more commanding than the man beside me. And I hate the way it warms my blood. Attraction is not uncommon to me—though Oliver has been the only man I ever thought I could be with in that way.

So why does the mere sound of this man’s voice warm me?

The king swallows hard, clearly off guard. “I thought my messenger would have delivered word of our arrival.”

The man glares at the king then glances over his shoulder and nods. The woman and wolves disappear into the massive house, and we stand silent, stoic even, as we wait.

Even King Julius seems taken aback, his mouth flat, eyes trained straight forward.

Minutes tick by, and the brute doesn’t pay me any notice. In fact, he doesn’t even move. Not until a man runs out of the house, the wolves on his heels. The woman is nowhere to be seen, though.

As soon as the man sees us, he sprints toward us, falling to the ground at our feet. Face contorted in terror; he otherwise looks unharmed.

“Your messenger seemed a bit confused as to what information he was offering. He claims you have brought me a wife when I have no need of one.” He turns to me now, looking me up and down with a dismissal that chills my bones.

All attraction dissipates.

“I have brought you my only child as an offering of peace between our people.”

“Peace I’ve no need for.”

“We are under attack, our villages pillaged, innocent people slaughtered by cowards hiding within the Feral Swamps.”

“And you’re here for my help, yet you offend me by assuming I am so easily bought.”

The king touches my back, and I stiffen, eyes widening. Reactions that the brute across from me most definitely did not miss.

“I assure you, bringing you my daughter was not an easy decision. She is my one true joy, and losing her will be a loss I feel for the remainder of my life. But she and I both treasure our people. We are willing to sacrifice to save them.”

His speech is admirable, sure. And one massive mistruth.

“Is this true, woman?” the brute demands, turning his full attention on me.

I swallow hard. “Yes, it is.” Bowing my head, I try to appear sincere when the lies within are threatening to eat me alive.

He holds my gaze a moment longer, and I am unable to tear mine away. This man—holding his attention—is not something I would have ever chosen, and now, more than ever, I wish I could run.

The brute turns back to the king and crosses his massive arms. “You wish me to wed your daughter in exchange for my protection?”

“Yes.”

“You expect me to risk my people to ensure the safety of a kingdom we care nothing about?”

“I implore you to care,” the king pleads. “More innocents will surely perish should you not help us.”

“You call your attackers cowards, and yet, even as you have an army, you seek help elsewhere.”

“My army cannot navigate the swamps, Merrick.”

“You have not earned the honor of using my first name,” the brute growls.

The king blanches, and if I weren’t so terrified, I might have smiled. “Then what shall I call you?”

The brute regards him. “Alpha.”

I very nearly bark out a laugh but then focus my attention on the wolves all sitting perfectly still. Alpha makes sense. Besides, seeing the king so desperate almost makes my impending demise worth every moment.

The man turns his attention back to me, his bright gaze meeting and holding mine. My body warms even as a shiver travels up my spine. Because I know he’s about to turn us away at any moment. Will the king kill me on the way back? Or allow Barclay to finish the job.

I risk a glance at Ezra, who stands to my left. His eyes are trained forward, his body tense.

Finally, the brute’s upper lip rises in a snarl. “Bring her inside.”

My stomach drops. Of all the ways I saw this playing out, actually marrying this monster was not even close to the top of the list. The king grips my forearm, squeezing to the point of near pain. A silent warning for me to keep my mouth shut.

Not that he’d have to warn me. I’m under no illusion that this new man is trustworthy enough to help me.

He’d just as soon feed me to his wolves.

Right before we reach the door, the man turns, blocking our entrance. “You may leave,” he orders the king.

King Julius feigns shock and horror. “She is my daughter. I will see the wedding go through so I know she is in the care of her husband.”

The man glares back at the king, and my heart hammers within my chest so loudly I’m sure they all hear it.

A wolf sitting just inside nuzzles the brute’s hand, so he looks down. Silence transpires, though, for some reason, I cannot help but let my imagination run wild. So much so that I can almost picture the two of them having some sort of mental conversation.

Which, of course, is impossible.

“Fine. The ceremony shall take place today, and then you will be on your way.”

“And my people?”

“As agreed, I will take care of your pest infestation.”

“Pest infestation? We do not have rats. People are dying!” The words are out of my mouth before I can consider the implications of my outburst. The king’s grip tightens even more now, so much so tears spring into my eyes.

The brute turns toward me, slowly, his golden gaze narrowing on my face.

“My apologies for her outburst. She has always felt quite strongly about our people.” The king forces a smile, though the man does not look at him.

Beneath the weight of his gaze, I feel three feet tall.

“I merely liken those who would kill unarmed people to pests, Princess, because in doing so, it removes the humanity they likely believe they possess.” The words are spoken with a deadly edge, as though he is daring me to question his character again.

Something I will not do. Swallowing hard, I nod. “Very well.”

“You can release her,” he orders the king. “I assure you, should she try to run, she will not get far.”

“Why would she run?” But he does as the man asks. “She wants to be here—that much I can assure you.”

The man grunts, his way of telling us just how little he believes that.

We move farther into the castle, and I am taken aback by how warm it feels beneath the cool mountain stone. A fire blazes in a massive hearth, and a few wolves lie out on top of a rug. Some are smaller—pups—while others are much larger. They are the ones that lift their heads, watching us as we move inside.

A man wearing dark brown pants and a white shirt sets an armful of firewood in a horseshoe-shaped metal stand beside the hearth. Then, he offers me a curious glance and disappears outside.

Three women cross the stones quickly, their soft leather shoes near soundless against the stone floors. One of them, the woman who’d stood outside with the wolves, rushes toward me. Her dark skin blends beautifully with the olive fabric of her dress, and the smile she offers me is one of pure kindness.

“Hello, my lady, it is such a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” She bows softly.

“Lea, take our new guest upstairs and ready her for a wedding.” He casts a glare at the white wolf who’d nuzzled his hand by the door. “It seems I’m to take a wife.”

The woman’s smile widens. “I shall not dally, then. Come, my dear, I shall help you prepare.” She reaches out and grips my hand. She starts to pull me toward the stairs, but the king’s hold on my arm keeps me planted where I am. “Release her, please. I would like to begin preparations.”

“Recall your manners,” the king warns, his gaze narrowing on my face.

I want to run my fist into it, a blade into his cold heart. “Of course, Father.”

He releases me, and Lea wastes no time pulling me upstairs.

As I reach the top and glance down, though, I catch the angry gaze of the king on me. A silent warning that, should this union fail, I will pay—dearly.

“Tell me, where are you from?” Lea questions as soon as we’re inside the room.

I don’t answer right away, far too busy gaping at the gorgeous décor. A bed frame carved completely out of stone sits on the far wall, its mattress boasting olive green and golden blankets. Two massive pillows are propped up, their golden fabric shimmering beneath the firelight of the torches adorning three of the four walls.

A chest sits at the base of the bed, a wolf’s head carved elegantly into the top.

“Miss?”

“Huh?” I turn to face her, my cheeks heating. “I apologize. It is a lovely room.”

“Yes, it is,” she replies, smiling back at me. “I inquired as to where you are from. The man with you referred to you as Princess, and I’m assuming you are from Aurum and not Viridia.”

“That’s correct. How can you tell?”

She opens the chest at the foot of the bed and withdraws a white gown in silk that shimmers in the light cast from the torches. “You have the look,” she replies. “Dark hair, almond-shaped eyes. Those from Viridia tend to have lighter hair and features.”

“Thank you?” It comes out as a question, and she laughs.

“It was not meant as an insult. Would you like to remove your dress, or would you prefer I do it for you?”

“I can get it.” With shaking fingers, I reach up and tug the laces free. The fabric cascades down my body, and Lea quickly places the white dress over my head.

“That is not too far a ride, is it?”

“Three days,” I reply half-heartedly. Is this actually happening? Am I about to be married? Thoughts from the three days ride come to mind, all the ways the king told me I would be taken by my new husband.

The things he would do to me.

I shiver.

“Why have you come? Was this arranged?” she continues hammering me with questions, though I can’t understand why. To distract me, perhaps? My stomach is heavy and full of fear, my muscles quivering.

“My father arranged it,” I tell her. “My people are being attacked, and he is trading me for help from your Alpha,” I use the word the man downstairs used when telling the king how he should be addressed. It feels strange on my tongue, but I’m determined to make my life here as easy as possible.

She stills and then moves around in front of me. “He’s come to Merrick for help?”

Merrick. Alpha. “Yes.”

“Interesting. And you were the price requested?”

I don’t miss her tone when she says requested. She’s fishing, that much is clear. And honestly, it surprises me that she speaks so candidly. I appreciate it, sure. Bonnie is the only one who ever spoke to me like an actual person, but here, her candidness could lead to me divulging secrets best kept buried.

“Offered would be a better word,” I reply. “And your Alpha accepted.”

Lea crosses her arms. “And just what do you think of this union?”

Swallowing hard, I meet her gaze and continue holding the mask I’ve grown accustomed to in place. I am a princess of Aurum. A future queen. And I will sacrifice all for my people. “I will sacrifice anything for my people. Even if it means marrying a man I do not know.”

“You are quite brave—”

“Kiya,” I finish for her. “My name is Kiya.”

“Kiya.” Lea smiles kindly. “That is a lovely name.

Kiya. Not Princess, not my lady—Kiya. I offer her a half-smile, already more relaxed in her presence. “Thank you.”

Lea dips her head. “Shall we finish getting you ready? Merrick has waited quite some time to take a wife, so while I imagine he will be patient, if your needs are truly as dire as you say, I assume you’d like to get it over with so your father can be on his way.”

Swallowing hard, I nod frantically. “Yes. Please.” Let’s get this over with.

Lea crosses the room and begins fidgeting with the top drawer in a chest of drawers across the room. I let my mind drift as I stare out the window at a forest of trees flanked by mountains. In the span of a heartbeat, my entire world has changed.

I’m going from the faux daughter of a king to the forced wife of a brute.

Trading one monster for another.

My only relief is that, by doing this, I am securing a future for the innocent people living within the kingdom. Not that there are many left. Under King Julius’s rule, Aurum has turned into little more than a place where thieves roam free, taking what they wish with no threat of retaliation.

The monsters there, they roam free. Men with blades sharp as the fangs of a beast.

If this alpha does as he promises and saves those who deserve far better than what they’ve been dealt, then all of this will be worth it.

Hopefully.

Chapter 3

Heart hammering against my ribs, I descend the stairs slowly. The white silk fits against my body like a glove, thanks to Lea’s quick altering skills. Thin fabric drapes over each of my shoulders, letting the neckline of the bodice drop just enough to show the swell of my breasts.

The skirt, long as it is, is held off the ground by Lea as I slide my hand down the cool stone wall to keep myself from falling. My skin is slick with sweat, muscles quivering with fear—not of the wedding but of what comes next.

I know what a man expects of his wife, even if the king hadn’t explained that much to me on the way here, I know enough about it from the staff back at the castle. Oliver and I never shared anything but chaste kisses before he was killed, though I recall the way my body reacted to his.

It could have been pleasurable with him…but with this brute? I very much doubt pleasure for me will be on his mind.

“Easy, Kiya,” Lea whispers behind me. “I can feel your nerves.”

“Sorry.”

“No need to apologize,” she replies. “Just know that everything is going to be okay.”

Doubtful.

We round the wall and emerge into the main hall. The seven wolves from earlier all sit still as stone to the left of an archway that has been erected just in front of the hearth. Opulent flowers drip from it, their bright petals a direct contrast to the darkness in my heart at what I’m being forced to do.

I once envisioned walking down the aisle—it was just toward a very different man.

A man with dark hair stands beneath the archway, wearing an olive-green robe trimmed with gold. He smiles softly at me and dips his head in greeting. Ezra’s gaze meets mine from where he stands near the massive door. Expression unreadable, he simply watches me as I reach the bottom of the stairs where—to my dismay—the king awaits. Eyes hard, he reaches out to take my hand. Lea lets my train down and walks toward the wolves.

“You should have put your hair up,” the king whispers sharply in my ear. “We need him to see all of your—offerings.”

My stomach churns. Lea insisted on leaving my hair down, claiming it blended beautifully with the dress. So instead of letting myself worry over it, I ignore his jab. Soon, I won’t have to fear that one day he will have me killed simply so he would no longer have to suffer me.

This is it. And that fact is the silver lining I so desperately need to cling to.

Merrick steps out of the shadows, and my mouth dries. Brutal as he is, the man is equally handsome. He’s pinned part of his hair back so it does not hang in his face. Instead of a bare chest, he now wears a white shirt that is tucked into olive green pants. Black boots ride up to his knees, and a sword has been sheathed at his waist.

He does not smile at me.

Does not offer me a single look even as I approach. The king releases my hand, and I turn to face the man who will own me for the rest of my life.

“We are gathered here today to join the Alpha Merrick with Princess Kiya of Aurum. If any shall object to this union, please speak now or forever hold your peace.”

Not a word is uttered.

The only people in attendance other than the man officiating are me, my soon-to-be husband, the king, the wolves, Ezra, and Lea. Something I know the king notices as well—if the way his gaze keeps darting around is any indication.

He’s likely wondering the same thing I am: How can a man who houses only wolves and servants ensure the safety of a kingdom?

“Alpha, do you take this woman to be your wife? Do you vow to shield her with your life? To defend her with your sword?”

“I do.” His deep voice sends a shiver up my spine, though still, he does not spare me a glance.

“Princess Kiya of Aurum, do you take this man to be your husband? Do you vow to uphold his honor? To stand at his side, an equal, as long as he protects you with his life?”

I glance at Ezra. Eyes full of tears, he watches me with sadness. Forcing my gaze from a man who was more of a father to me than my own biological one, I look at my new husband, who is now watching me. “I do.” My reply is barely above a whisper, but that does not seem to matter.

The man marrying us reaches behind him and withdraws a hot iron. My eyes widen, and I stare as he hands the cool end to Merrick.

Who then turns to me.

I shake my head, terror churning in the pit of my stomach as realization slams into me. “You are going to brand me?” I ask, my voice quivering.

Merrick grips my wrist and flips it over, exposing the tender flesh. A muscle in his strong jaw twitches, and I cannot help but wonder if he himself is not pleased with this part of the ceremony.

Swallowing hard, I close my eyes. Fighting will do me no good. All that will happen is Ezra coming to my aid and getting us both killed for daring to speak out. So, I bite down on my cheek and prepare for the mark.

Pain sears my wrist, traveling up my arm and into my shoulder as though the hot poker was driven straight through me. Copper fills my mouth when I bite down on my tongue to keep from screaming, and I swallow it down.

My stomach continues to churn, my eyes full of tears when I open them again. I have to blink rapidly, especially when Merrick then offers me the cool end of the rod. I stare down at it.

“You must brand your husband as well,” the man tells me softly.

I gape at him. “You cannot be serious.”

“I am.”

“Think of it as vengeance,” Merrick sneers. When I glance up at him, the amusement at my unease is plain as day on his face.

So I grab the poker with one hand, his forearm with the other, and drive it down onto his wrist, all while seeking his face for the same level of agony I know was reflected on mine.

I get nothing, though. Not even a twitch of his eye as the stench of seared flesh fills my lungs.

Pulling the branding iron back, I offer it to the man, and he rests it beside the fireplace. “Please place your wrists beside each other, mark up.”

I follow the order, my flesh hot against Merrick’s.

Then more pain seers as the man throws salt into our open wounds. I cringe, closing my eyes tightly and urging the agony to cease. Surely this is the worst of it. Should they require a blood sample, I might actually attempt to run.

Test his promise that I will not get far.

“I now pronounce you Alpha and Beta.”

We turn to face the wolves who all tip their faces to the ceiling and let out a single, unified howl that shakes me down to the core of my being. My limbs grow heavy, my heart thudding against my breast.

My new husband doesn’t speak to me, doesn’t look at me. He simply releases my hand and moves down to speak with the king.

How I remain standing, I’ve no clue, but when Lea takes one of my hands, Ezra my other, I manage to put one foot in front of the other until I’m across the room.

“May I speak with her?” Ezra questions. “Alone?”

“Of course.” Lea offers me a smile and releases my hand as Ezra pulls me toward the stairs. We stop just below them.

“Are you okay?” he asks, voice low.

“I’ll survive,” I reply.

“This man, his reputation—”

“I know,” I whisper softly as I touch his hand. “I will be safe.”

“We love you, Kiya. Bonnie and I—”

“I know.” Not caring who sees, I wrap my arms around him in a rare embrace. Ezra returns it and then steps back.

“I am only a message away. Should you need me, send a letter.”

“I will send a letter even if I do not need you,” I reply with a smile. “I love you both so much.”

“Ezra. Allow the princess to go prepare for her new husband,” the king snaps.

A muscle in his strong jaw twitches, but he dips his head. “Be well, Kiya. And know that you are not alone.” He turns and walks away as Lea reapproaches.

I start toward the stairs.

“Do you not wish to bid farewell to your father?” Lea questions.

“No.” My reply is curt, and thankfully, she does not press. In silence, we walk up the stairs, stopping only once we reach the room I dressed in. I’m not even entirely sure how we got here when my legs feel one breath of wind away from collapsing on me.

“I will get you a bath drawn,” Lea offers before disappearing back out into the hall.

“Keep your eyes forward, girl. Do not let him see your fear,” Bonnie whispers as she strokes my hair.

“I don’t even know what to do. I’m afraid.”

“Afraid?” She pulls back and stares down at me. Flames flickering in the hearth dance over her face.

“Of what comes after the wedding. The king alluded to—”

Her expression hardens. “The king would not know how to please a woman in bed if the very knowledge itself took the form of a snake and bit him on the ass,” she snaps.

“But aren’t most men that way?”

With a soft smile, she glances back at Ezra, whose cheeks flush. Reaching forward, Bonnie wipes the tears from my cheeks. “Listen to me, dear. Not all men are cruel. There are some who will love a woman as she deserves. My Ezra is that way.”

“This man is not kind like Ezra.”

“He is going to marry you, correct? And that already shows great taste.”

“We don’t know that he will,” I remind her. “Not until we get there.”

She smiles, but this time, it doesn’t reach her eyes. “Listen to me. No matter what comes next, you simply need to remember that everything shall pass. If the sex is painful, brutal, close your eyes and think yourself anywhere else. With any luck, he’s a two-nut.”

“Two nut?”

Ezra covers a barked laugh with a cough, and Bonnie’s cheeks flush. “He will thrust into you twice and then be done.”

Twice. That doesn’t sound too bad. I can do anything twice, right? I take a deep, steadying breath, then look up to her. “I don’t know how I will survive without you.”

“Oh, child.” Bonnie caresses my cheek. “You are far stronger than you give yourself credit for.”

“Into the bath,” Lea orders, her words ripping me away from my last few moments with Bonnie. Wolves fill the room, a bucket of steaming water hanging from each of their mouths.

“How did you train them to do that?” I gape at them.

A wolf snorts and continues walking.

Did I just imagine that?

“I assure you, Beta, I did not train them to do a thing.”

“Why do you call me Beta?”

“You are married to the Alpha. That makes you his right hand.”

I snort. “This truly is a different world, isn’t it?”

The final wolf leaves, and Lea shuts the door gently then gestures for me to stand. I obey, and she begins undoing the buttons on the back of my gown. “It is a different world,” she says. “Women in this place, we are regarded as more than mere babe-makers. We are partners to our men.”

I glance over my shoulder. “Yet you are bathing me.”

She smiles softly. “Because I choose to serve you, Beta. Because I support and respect the Alpha.”

I don’t respond. Mainly because I know my manners—and my place. Reminding her that the Alpha she so respects basically purchased me would not be wise. I need to gain her trust. Then I might be able to escape before I am expected to produce an heir.

Because then, I won’t have to hand my child over.

Lea shoves my dress down to the floor, and I climb out of it then cross the room toward the bath. As I immerse myself in the warm, fragrant water, I close my eyes and do my best to imagine a life very different from the one I am being forced to live.

A life where I would have been able to choose love.

To have a family.

A life that would have nothing to do with having a bastard king for an adopted father, nor a brute for a husband.

Chapter 4

The door opens, and I shoot out of bed, eyes heavy in the darkness.

“Who’s there?” Clutching the blankets, I yank them up to my neck, holding them in place as someone lights a candle beside the bed.

Then, her face comes into view. An incredibly beautiful woman with silver hair and bright hazel eyes takes a seat on the edge of the bed. Her expression bathed in the shadows of flames, I can barely make out her joy.

Or, what I believe to be joy.

“Who are you?” I demand. “What time is it?”

“It is quite late, my dear,” she replies softly as she reaches forward. “I am so sorry to have disturbed you. We just didn’t get a chance to meet earlier, and I desperately wanted to remedy that.”

I flinch back, and if she took offense, she does not show it. Hand steady, she reaches forward and cups my cheek.

“Who are you?” I ask, quieter this time. If she were going to hurt me, I think she would have done it by now.

“My name is Lark,” she replies softly. “I am your mother-in-law.”

A soft gasp leaves my lips, a shock that the man I married has a mother. Though, I suppose it would be quite foolish to think he does not. “You’re his mother?”

Whether it was the way I said it or my expression, the words make Lark chuckle softly. “Merrick can be a bit much at times, but you will find no more honorable a man.”

“Honorable? He branded me.” I flip over my wrist, showing her the still tender flesh boasting a wolf’s head.

Her smile fades, and she gently touches the unmarred skin just to the side of the brand. “I suppose, to an outsider, this would seem rather barbaric, but for us, it’s the highest honor to wear the mark of the Alpha.” She turns her wrist over, and I gasp. Leaning forward, I brush my fingertips over raised skin in the exact shape as my new wound.

“You were married to—”

“His father,” she interrupts. “The previous Alpha.”

I study her expression now, seeking anything kind. The woman looks sad, perhaps a little lonely. “You were not at the wedding.”

She meets my gaze, tears shimmering in her eyes. “I was otherwise occupied. Though, I imagine you were a most beautiful bride.”

Leaning back against the headboard, I tuck my knees up to my chest and wrap both arms around them. “Is the king gone?”

“Your father?”

The snort that leaves me is unladylike at best. At worst, it’s a nail in my soon-to-be coffin should I divulge the truth. “Yes.”

She cocks her head to the side and narrows her gaze, though, thankfully, she doesn’t press. “He left quite a few hours ago once Merrick assured him his problem would be dealt with.”

“Does he—” I clear my throat. “Does Merrick have an army at his disposal?”

Lark’s ferocious grin is the first resemblance I’ve seen to the harshness in her son’s expression. “Oh yes. Ours will help restore peace to your kingdom. Of that, you can be sure.”

“Then at least the marriage will not be for nothing.” Immediately, I wish to kick myself. Seems my exhaustion has done away with the manners ingrained in me since I was taken from the streets. “I apologize. That was incredibly rude of me.”

Her answering expression is one of pity. “There is no need to apologize, child. While I do understand why you married my son, I also hope this place exceeds all of your expectations—in the best way.” She glances toward the window then pats my leg and stands. “I have things I need to tend to. Will you be all right?”

Her quick exit has me kicking myself yet again. Leave it to me to offend my mother-in-law the first time I meet her. “Did I upset you? I’m truly sorry. This all just happened so fast, and if I am honest, an arranged marriage is not something I ever longed for.”

“Oh, dear.” Clicking her tongue, she reaches down and cups my cheek—a tender gesture that reminds me painfully of the few memories I have of my own mother. My throat burns with emotion, but I betray none of it. “You have nothing to apologize for. Being ripped from your home and forced into marriage is not something I would expect anyone to accept easily. Please, do not fret. I am not upset, and I do believe you will enjoy it here should you only give it a chance. That is all I ask for.”

Releasing me, she heads for the door.

“Where is he?” I call out. “I thought he’d—”

Lark glances over her shoulder. “For all his faults, Merrick will never force himself on you,” she replies, and I realize I was wearing my fear plain as day on my face. Something I need to work on should I wish to survive here. “I expect he will be downstairs for breakfast as soon as the sun rises. Goodbye, Kiya. I hope you take the time to explore once the sun comes up.”

She shuts the door behind her softly, and I lean back, wide awake now.

Truthfully, I’d expected Merrick to show up last night. I’d expected all of the things the king told me would happen. And yet, he stayed away. Why? Is it not his right—as most men believe—to bed his wife after the wedding?

Perhaps he’s simply trying to lull me into a sense of complicity? Or, more likely, he was occupied with putting together an army as he promised the king? Or, perhaps, Lark is right about her son. Maybe I lucked out and ended up married to a man who will not force himself on me.

Or, perhaps, she’s merely helping her son keep me off guard. I’ve seen the way Julius screwed with the minds of his mistresses, the way he toyed with the maids at the castle.

This could likely just be another mind game, and I’ll be damned if I allow myself to fall victim.

Left with more questions than answers, I get to my feet and begin to pace as the sun rises, bathing the room in gold. I’m drawn to the only window in the room and stare down at the trees below. The pines are a deep green, their large trunks carrying them nearly halfway up the side of the mountain.

I inhale deeply, breathing in their hearty scent with a smile. The crispness of the air here is unmatched. And for the first time since I was a child fighting and stealing for scraps on the streets of Aurum, I have no king to worry about.

No Pallgard. In fact—I never have to see either of them again.

A wide smile spreads over my face as I look out over my new life. I suppose dealing with a brute might be preferable to a snake. At least, with a brute, you expect brutality. Violence. With a snake, you rarely see it coming. Not until the creature is coiled and prepped for a strike.

And, if I’m lucky, the brute will forget all about me, and I can live my life out with little to no interaction from him.

Something moves in the shadows below. I shift my full attention as a massive man steps from the trees. Chest bare, water drips from the planes of muscle. His hair is wet, falling to just past his shoulders. My mouth goes dry, my blood warming with the force of my attraction. Brute or not, the man is magnificent.

“Oh my.” The words are out of my mouth before I can stop them, and he whips his head up toward my window, meeting my gaze.

Surely he didn’t hear me! But heat rushes to my cheeks despite the impossibility. Especially because Merrick does not look away. He simply stands down below, staring up at me, an unreadable expression in his impossibly golden eyes.

If I were truly hoping to stay out of his thoughts, this is most certainly not the way to do it. And still, I can’t tear my gaze from his. The very air around me shifts, and an unwelcome warmth pools in my belly.

That is until he snarls up at me and begins walking again. Heart in my throat, I back away from the window and press my back to the cool stone wall. It’s then I realize I’m wearing nothing but a sheer nightgown.

Pressing the heel of my palm to my chest, I attempt to knead the flesh there, hoping to ease the knot of nerves. Though, all it does is make it worse.

* * *

Dressed in an olive-green dress Lea brought me this morning, I carefully descend the stairs. My hair in pins, it sits off of my neck like a proper lady. Which, if I am to not piss off my new husband, is what needs to happen from here on out.

He will be expecting a certain level of propriety, and I’m determined to not be more miserable than I already have to be. Alone for the first time in the main hall, I study the tapestries lining the walls. The designs are elegant, symbols I don’t understand, but they’re absolutely stunning and unique.

Unlike the coat of arms tapestries that hang every few feet in the castle of Aurum.

I pass a handful of people, all of whom dip their heads and smile softly at me, though none stop to speak directly to me.

And then—up ahead—I hear a woman’s angry voice. “You’re married?” she snarls.

“Keep your head.” His voice stops me in my tracks, and my body stiffens in response. He sounds cool, unfeeling, and even though I cannot see him, I can picture the expression on his face.

“Who?” the woman demands. “When?”

“Yesterday,” Merrick replies. “As for the who, it really doesn’t matter, does it?”

My heart pounds, and I creep closer, stopping just outside the dining hall.

“It matters to me,” she replies, voice full of emotion.

Even from out here, it’s easy enough to understand why she’s upset. Clearly, she and Merrick had some form of relationship prior to our wedding. Which makes me angry for her, and begs the question: Why did he agree to marry me?

“A princess,” he finally replies. “From Aurum.”

“You married for title? Fuck, Merrick, I never thought you’d be so shallow.” Her words are sharp, her voice angry. "I never would have figured you’d marry a fucking wallflower. You and I both know that no one from Aurum possesses backbone enough to stand beside you.”

The anger I felt for her dissipates instantly, morphing into fury for myself. Who is she to judge me? Taking a deep breath, I stand as straight as I possibly can, hold my head high, and move into the room.

Both gazes land on me. The woman, a tall, slender brunette, glares at me, her brown eyes narrowing on my face. She’s beautiful, and seeing the emotion in her eyes very nearly steals my breath. So much anger. So much sadness. But it’s the anger I hold onto.

“I apologize for my tardiness,” I reply, letting my gaze drift from the woman to Merrick, who sits at the table with a leather-bound book in his hand.

Even as angry as I am, my mouth dries.

A man who reads for pleasure? Surely this is a trick.

“I was quite exhausted after last night,” I say, hoping she reads the innuendo exactly as I meant for her to.

She glares in my direction then looks to Merrick. “My apologies for interrupting your breakfast, Alpha. I will see myself out.” Without a word in my direction, she turns and leaves, her brown skirt flowing with her.

I swallow hard and move farther into the room, sitting at the opposite end of the table where a queen might sit across from her king. All while he watches me.

“You shouldn’t taunt her,” he warns. “Devrona is quite adept with a blade.”

“I’d like to see her try,” I snap back. “In my kingdom, no one speaks about a queen the way she did me.”

“You’re not a queen here,” he reminds me. “And you would do well to remember that.”

His words only fuel my anger. “What exactly am I then? A Beta? What in the hell does that mean?”

“You are a Beta in name only,” he replies. “You have not yet earned the right to be considered one outside of our unwelcome union.”

“Unwelcome?” I gape at him. “You aren’t the only one who didn’t want this, though you were the only one who could have stopped it,” I snap back, no longer caring if I anger him. I will not be treated like waste.

“And where would me turning your father’s offer down have left you, I wonder?” He returns to his book, and I open my mouth to respond, cut off when Lea glides into the room, a tray full of fruit and bread in her hand.

“You look lovely!” she exclaims as she deposits the tray in front of me then turns to Merrick. “Doesn’t she, Alpha?”

He grunts.

Lea shakes her head with a laugh. The interaction is so casual that I’m not sure what to make of it. King Julius would have had her locked away, punished for insubordination. He would have beaten her right here in the dining hall if only to make an example.

“Thank you,” I reply harsher than I meant. Turning my attention to the food, I stare down at the fruit, the lump in my throat growing. I’ve been here less than twenty-four hours and have already been insulted by not just my husband—but his mistress as well.

“Of course. I thought I could show you around the gardens today? Perhaps take you to the stable?”

“You have a stable?”

“Oh yes. Do you ride?”

“I haven’t in quite some time,” I tell her honestly. “Though I do love to.”

“Then we shall go for a ride today.” She beams at me, and I cannot help but smile back, even as my stomach churns with unease. “Is that all right with you, Alpha?”

He grunts again but does not look up from his book. Lea rolls her eyes, and I gape at her as she moves away from the table and through a door to what I assume is the kitchen.

I clear my throat, unsure what to think of the man across from me. How can he be so cold to me, yet his staff is so comfortable around him that they do not watch the way they behave? “What are you reading?”

“A book.”

Anger heats my cheeks, and before I realize it, I’m snapping back at him yet again. “Yes, I can see it is a book. I do read. And write as a matter of fact.”

He glances up and arches an eyebrow, though he does not speak. It infuriates me.

“I rather enjoy reading. My mother taught me to do it before—” I swallow hard. “It does not matter. You do not have to tell me anything.” I pop a strawberry into my mouth and nearly groan in delight. Never, in my life, have I ever tasted anything so sweet.

“It is called Fall of an Empire.” His words catch me off guard, and I look up to see him watching me. “Was my grandfather’s favorite novel, and I read it every year at this time.”

“That is kind.”

He grunts yet again—seriously, this must be a word in his language—then returns to reading.

I should keep my mouth shut. Should not instigate conversation, especially not after this morning, but for whatever reason, my common sense is outweighed by my need for him to see me as an equal. “I met your mother last night.”

This gets his full attention. He glances at me then shifts his gaze to a wolf sitting in the corner. “Did you, now? And what infinite wisdom did my mother impart on you?” Shifting his gaze back to me, he awaits my response.

“She simply introduced herself.”

Merrick does not look convinced. “That all then? An introduction? She had nothing else to say?”

“She told me of the king’s—” I clear my throat. “Of my father’s departure. That your army will be able to help my people.”

Pursing his lips, he glances back down at his book. “Yes.”

This time, I do not speak. Instead, I use his distraction to study the way he sits, the way he focuses on the words in that book, and yet I know, without a doubt, he misses nothing in the world around him.

I’m not entirely sure if I should be terrified of him or if I should be grateful he is not worse?

But for whatever reason, his dismissal frustrates me. “So you have a mistress then?”

He slams the book shut and stares at me in a way that manages to make me feel two inches tall.

“I do not care. I just wish to know if you are sharing your bed with someone.”

The carnal smile that spreads over his lips chills me to the bone. “I’ll be sure to keep you apprised of who I’m fucking then.” He stands. “Have a good day.”

Something soft brushes against my leg, and I jump. The wolf sits on its haunches and cocks its head to the side as though studying me. With the black spot on the side of its face, I recognize it instantly as the wolf from yesterday. “I’m so sorry,” I say, pressing a hand to my chest. “You startled me.”

It stands again, walks closer, and sits, resting its massive head on my lap. I freeze, unsure how to respond. I’ve never actually been so close to a wolf. So, moving slowly, I raise my hand and rest it on top of the animal’s head. It relaxes beneath my touch, so I do as well.

“I only wish I knew what to expect from your Alpha,” I tell the wolf. “One moment, he seems perfectly amicable, and the next, angry. Having a mistress is not unheard of, not even in Aurum. I only wish to know what to expect. Everything here is so different. Those around him speak to Merrick as if they are equals, which would have landed someone in the dungeons back in Aurum. And yet, he’s so cold with me. If he didn’t want me here, why agree to marry me? It’s not like he needed a partner. Not since he was already seeing Devrona,” I all but spit her name out.

Obviously, the animal does not respond, so I continue to ramble. “I expected him last night. To force—” Shutting my eyes, I shake my head. The animal simply stays still as a statue. “I am glad he did not, but I cannot help but fear it is coming. Especially now that I’ve angered him.”

Smiling, I look down and continue to run my hand over the animal’s soft fur. “You are sweet.” The wolf shifts its gaze up to me, golden eyes appearing more human than they should. “Can I tell you a secret? This is not the life I would have chosen for myself, though I am far more relaxed here than I was back in my kingdom. There were two men there, men who made my skin crawl. The thought of never having to see them again thrills me more than I care to admit.”

The kitchen door opens, and Lea steps through wearing a dark cloak, another in her hands. She smiles at me, expression softening when she sees me petting the animal sitting at my feet. “Shall we go see the gardens?” she questions.

“Yes.” I pat the wolf’s head. “Thank you for the company.”

It stands and moves away from the table so I can stand.

Lea offers me the cloak in her hands. “I see you are already making friends.”

I glance back at the wolf still watching me. “It seems I am.”

Chapter 5

“This is lavender,” Lea says as she gestures to a bush boasting purple flowers. “We use it to calm the nerves, and it smells amazing. And this is sage,” she gestures to a green plant to the left, “it’s a cooking spice.”

“This garden is gorgeous,” I comment as we continue walking. We’ve toured the underwater spring, which Lea has informed me makes an excellent pass of time; the entire house; and now—the gardens. With her arm looped through mine, we appear like old friends rather than new acquaintances. Since she’s about my age, I can’t help but feel even more drawn to her. I’ve never had a friend before.

When I was young, we were all in competition with each other. None of the children looked out for one another. It was always about who is getting the last scrap of food, the coin from a wealthy gentleman, who needed his shoes shined.

And then when I was taken to the castle, well, there were never any other children there. Bonnie was the only one I was allowed to speak with privately, the only one who knew my secret.

“What are those?” I ask, desperate to get out of my own head.

Lea releases me and crosses over. She reaches into her pocket and withdraws a knife to cut the stalk of a massive yellow flower before handing it to me. “That is a sunflower,” she says with a smile. “They are gorgeous, and we roast the seeds. They make quite a delicious snack.”

“It’s beautiful.” I stroke the soft yellow petals with my finger, enjoying the silky texture.

“You truly have never seen one?”

I shake my head. “We never had fresh flowers. The queen—” I clear my throat. “My mother loved flowers, so after she died, the king refused to allow them into the castle.”

“That is so sad.” Lea’s brows draw together.

“It was a rather muted existence. Not a lot of color,” I reply. “But this, this is amazing.” Flower still in hand, I hold out both arms and gesture at the absolutely stunning garden. Flowers and plants stretch out all around me, all bathed in light from a hole in the stone above.

When she’d brought me further into the mountain, I wasn’t sure what to expect. After all, I may not know much about plants, but I do know they need sun to survive. Yet here we are, a gorgeous garden in the middle of a mountain, kept alive by an outcropping in the rock above that allows just enough sun to sneak through.

It’s a secret hidden away. And I love it.

“We grow everything from flowers to fruits. Vegetables, spices, medicinal herbs. Even things that should not grow here flourish because the soil is so rich.”

“I love this place.”

“I am glad to hear it. You can come whenever you wish.”

“You mean, I’m allowed to roam?”

“Yes. Of course, this is your home now, Beta.”

“Please, just call me Kiya.”

She grins. “Kiya.”

“I was not allowed outside back home,” I tell her honestly. The king never let me leave, too afraid someone would realize I was not his actual daughter. “Those halls got rather boring.” We move into a stone tunnel, leaving the garden behind us.

Her expression softens, turning to pity. “I cannot even imagine being trapped inside. What a lonely life that must have been.”

Offering her half a smile, I nod. “You’ve truly no idea.”

We fall into step again, and she again loops her arm through mine. “You’re here now, and I know you are going to love it.”

We emerge into the house, entering a small room lined with jars boasting stored foods.

Once we step into the main hall, I’m surprised to find it near-empty. “Where is everyone?”

“What do you mean?”

“All the people. I met Lark last night, but aside from her, I haven’t actually met anyone else. Does Merrick not have siblings?”

“He does, brothers,” she replies. “They are all rather busy during the day,” she explains. “But they’ll be around for dinner. You can see them all then. As for the staff, I am the only one who resides in this house. The others come and go as they have time.”

“As they have time?”

She beams at me. “As I told you, this is a very different world.”

“Great. I cannot wait to meet them.” I’m surprised that my words are true. But not for the reasons Lea believes. I want to get to know the family members of my husband because, in doing so, I’m hoping to get a better glimpse at who the man is. Seeing him interact with them should be a good way to tell.

“Trust me,” she replies with a laugh, “They are just as excited to meet you.”

We walk outside, into the bright sun, and Lea guides me over to an outcropping of rock that serves as a roof over the horses. Instead of a full barn, they simply stand together in one large paddock.

My gaze lands on one the color of midnight, his intelligent eyes meeting mine. “He is gorgeous.”

“Awww, yes. That is Merrick’s stallion. His name is Boots.”

“Boots?”

She grins and gestures at his feet. “His white boots.”

A smile spreads over my face as I take in the white markings that travel a few inches up the horse’s legs. What type of brutal warrior names his horse Boots? “A perfect name for a perfect boy,” I greet, stepping closer to him.

To my absolute delight, the horse leans over the fence and drops his head so I can pet him.

“That is impressive. Typically, he does not care for anyone but the Alpha.”

“He is gorgeous, aren’t you, boy?”

“This is Starr.”

I turn as a horse the color of fresh caramel, a white star on her forehead, comes to a stop beside Boots. She leans her head out as well and nuzzles my arm. “Hello there, gorgeous.”

“She’s who you will ride.”

I shift my attention to the mare. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Starr.”

Merrick walks around the corner, his body slick with sweat. The sight of him is an unfamiliar punch to my belly. And despite my earlier anger toward him, my traitorous body warms as I take in the sight of him, my breath quickening. He holds a blade in his hand, and I imagine he’s just been training. A part of me—a larger part than I care to admit to—wishes I could have witnessed it.

What a sight it must be to see this man—this brute—wield a blade.

“Alpha?”

Stopping in his tracks, he shifts his attention to us.

“I fear I might have overbooked myself. Can you take the Beta on that ride I promised her?” She tries—and fails—to hide her grin.

His eyes darken.

“Oh, no, it’s okay. I don’t need to go.”

“Nonsense,” Lea tells me. “Alpha, would that be all right with you?”

“I am busy,” he grunts then stalks off toward the house.

The warmth in my belly dissipates instantly, leaving behind an emotion I am quite familiar with. Hands clenching into fists, I stare after him. “Why does he despise me? He barely knows me.”

“He doesn’t despise you,” Lea assures me. “It seems he’s simply forgotten how to behave in the presence of a beautiful woman.”

“We really do not need to go on that ride,” I tell her. “I honestly am feeling a bit tired.”

Her brows draw together. “Are you sure?”

“Yes. I think taking a rest might be the best thing for me right now.”

The smile she gives me does not reach her eyes. “Very well. Tomorrow then. I will make sure of it.”

* * *

After staring out the window for hours, I push to my feet and set my needlework aside. Boasting flowers I saw on my walk with Lea this morning, it’s the only thing I brought with me from the castle—other than my wardrobe and a single book.

Hair loose around my face, I gather the skirts of my dress and slip out into the hall. It’s quiet, far too quiet for a house this size—though, I can appreciate the fact that the staff is not required to work to exhaustion. That in itself speaks to the man I was forced to marry…doesn’t it?

I creep down the stairs and toward the door that will lead me to the caverns Lea showed me earlier. Even as we’d seen them, I longed to dip my toes in the naturally warm water. Swimming is not a luxury I was afforded, but she assured me that the water is not that deep as long as I stay near the stone ledge. According to her, it only drops off once you reach the middle of the spring.

Moisture clings to the stone walls as I retrace our steps from earlier, treading carefully down the narrow tunnel before emerging into the large cavern. From what I remember of my tour, there are three different pools, though one is shielded by a wall of stone.

Inhaling, I take in the scent of fresh water and lavender, noting the petals floating on top of the crystal surface. As Lea pointed out, this is a place of rest, relaxation, and healing—the lavender simply aids in it.

Heading toward the pool farthest from the door, the one hidden from view, I strip out of my dress and lay it on an area of dry ground. Then, slipping free of my chemise, I step forward, a nervous excitement twisting my stomach.

Quietness surrounds me, filling me with an overwhelming sensation of peace. My entire life has felt like a fight. From my single mother falling ill, my attempt to bring home food, losing her, being abducted and thrust into a role I was never meant to play—it’s been one battle after another.

But right now, alone in these deep caverns, I feel at peace.

Crouching, I sit down in the water, letting the warmth envelop me as I breathe deeply, absorbing the lavender into my lungs.

I’m not entirely sure how much time passes, though the torches lining the walls never flicker out. Once my confidence has been built, I move farther into the water, ensuring I stay where I can stand. Water covering my breasts, I glance around again to make sure I’m still alone, then take a deep breath and duck beneath the water.

Feet planted firmly on the stone, I remain beneath the surface until my lungs burn. Then, I slip up to the surface and let out a breath.

“What the fuck are you doing down here?”

The growl catches me off guard.

I whirl, taking a step back—and slip.

Water encloses me, sucking me down beneath the surface. Frantic, I kick my feet, splashing my arms as I try to get closer to the ledge. But it’s no use. I can’t swim. And now, I’m going to drown.

Strong arms come around me, and I’m crushed against a solid mass. We break the surface, and I suck in a breath as his warmth surrounds me. My blood warms—shoving the panic aside. Ridges of muscle press against my back as Merrick kicks his feet, swimming toward the ledge where I can once again stand.

It’s only then that he releases me.

Water drips from his thick hair, slipping from the thick strands and falling down his chest before disappearing back beneath the surface of the water. He glares at me, yellow-gold eyes narrowed on my face.

My breath catches, and I’m helpless to look away. His gaze drops to my mouth, then to my breasts, and still, I don’t move. I should cover up, or at least attempt it, but I find myself helpless to do anything because, despite all of his cool dismissals, a part of me hopes he likes what he sees.

And that want brings guilt crashing down on top of me. Guilt because I was sold to him by the same man who murdered the one I loved. The one I should have been sharing moments like this with.

He closes his eyes, and a low growl escapes his lips. “Can you not swim?” he demands, eyes still closed.

It’s wrong, but I still yearn for his eyes to open again. “No. I never had a chance.”

Now they do open, but they’re filled with anger. “Yet you wander down here alone? Have you no regard for your life?”

“Excuse me, but I’ve managed to keep myself alive thus far. I was doing just fine until you scared me!” I yell the words back, but they bring no reaction from him.

“Must have been terribly difficult,” he snarls, “to keep yourself alive while being tended to by a dozen handmaids behind the secure walls of a fortress.”

His insult is a slap to someone who has only ever done what she can to survive. I promised my mother, promised her on her death bed that I would make it. That I would do anything I had to do in order to live—a promise I’ve successfully kept every day since.

“You know nothing of me or my upbringing,” I shoot back.

A muscle in Merrick’s jaw flexes, and his upper lip pulls up in a look of complete disgust. “You should not be down here,” he growls back. “Not only are the rocks treacherous if you cannot swim, but this is also my space. It is forbidden to anyone but me."

I ignore the second half of his rant and focus only on the first. “Because you care so deeply should that happen, Alpha?” I cannot help but taunt him, pressing his buttons because the look he gives me—is absolutely thrilling.

Now, he smiles, and my chest constricts. “I do not care what happens to you,” he replies. “You are a mere payment. But retrieving your body so it does not taint this spring would be more effort than I care to exert.” He brushes past me, his muscled arm grazing my bare one as he leaves the water.

The water clings to his pants, pinning them to his body so I can make out every single ridge of his muscled thighs. I don’t know why I’m surprised that he doesn’t care. That he doesn’t make a move to take what most believe a marriage contract gives him rights to. After all, he’s made himself quite clear.

And while his declaration would have likely troubled more than one woman, for me—it actually brings relief.

If he doesn’t mean to collect nor dispose of me, then doesn’t that mean I truly am free?

Chapter 6

“You can’t swim?” Lea asks me, eyes wide with shock. “And yet you went down to the springs alone? You could have drowned!”

“Yes, this much I am aware of.” Chuckling, I step into a sage-colored dress, pulling it up over my breasts. Lea still hasn’t moved. “Are you going to help me lace this?

She shakes her head and mumbles something before stepping behind me. “If Merrick had not been there—”

“Merrick was quite adamant that I am not allowed in his springs.”

Lea clears her throat. “No one but the Alpha and Beta are allowed in those springs,” she clarifies. “In pure Merrick fashion, he was just being a grumpy ass.”

Grinning, I turn to face her. “You are allowed to call him Merrick?”

“When he’s being an ass,” she replies. “Turn around, I’m not done yet.”

I do as I’m told, and Lea works quickly to tie the laces of my dress. “I believe I am quite aware of what happens when a man sees a woman naked,” I tell her with a shiver. “Yet Merrick—” I trail off. “My apologies, I shouldn’t be speaking to you about it.”

Lea comes to stand in front of me, taking both of my hands in hers. “I am your friend,” she says. “Or, at least, I hope to one day be. You can speak to me about anything you like, and I will never utter a word of it.”

Relaxing, I offer her a smile. “He just hasn’t been what I expected.”

She arches a dark brow. “And what did you expect?”

“A beast? A brute? His reputation is well known in Aurum. In all the kingdoms of this realm.”

Lea chuckles. “Something he would be pleased to hear. Merrick has a reputation for a reason. He is brutal,” she tells me. “And outside of his lands, he is every bit the savage they claim him to be.”

“Outside of his lands?”

She nods. “Those he brings here are not regarded as property but rather people. Equals. Merrick expects nothing but respect. Show him that, and you’ll get along just fine.”

A knock on the door pulls our attention, and after a gentle squeeze of my hands, Lea turns away and pulls it open. A man I’ve never seen before stands on the other side, his yellow-gold eyes the same shade as Merrick’s.

“Hello, gorgeous,” he greets Lea, bowing his head. Then, his yellow-gold gaze lifts to mine. “My name is Maynard, and it is such a pleasure to make your acquaintance.”

“Kiya,” I reply.

“Beta Kiya,” he all but whispers my name. “You are ever the sight of beauty, Beta.” Bending at the waist, he greets me as one might royalty.

And it completely throws me off guard.

Clearing my throat, I attempt to regain at least a shred of my composure. “It’s nice to meet you, Maynard.”

He stands. “We would love it if you joined us for dinner. We’re hav—”

“Maynard!” A feminine voice scolds moments before Lark appears in the doorway. She flicks Maynard in the ear, and he beams at her. “You were not to disturb her!”

“You’re in trouble now,” Lea taunts.

I fight off a smile as he turns crimson. “Maverick is the one who sent me up here. Deal with him.”

“Maverick is not the one standing in the doorway to his brother’s wife’s room.”

Brother. “Merrick is your brother?” I ask. Maynard is handsome, roguishly so, though not as brutal as Merrick. His face is clean-shaven, his jaw sharp. Truthfully, the resemblance is there, though this man is not haunted by savagery.

Maynard nods. “The least friendly of us, I assure you.”

“How many of you are there?”

“Seven—including Merrick,” Lark replies, still glaring at Maynard. “Go tell your brothers we will be down in a moment.”

“Yes, mom.” With a wink at me, Maynard disappears down the hall, loud whistling following him.

“That man is Merrick’s brother?”

Lea snorts. “Man? That’s debatable.”

Lark beams. “While I would not quite call him a man, more like a boy the age of a man, yes. He is the second eldest child and tests my patience every single day.” She looks from me to Lea, then back to me. “Would you two care to join us for dinner?”

“We would love to,” Lea replies with a smile.

“Great.” Lark claps her hands together and holds one out for me. “Then let’s get on with this. If we wait much longer, I imagine you’ll get the pleasure of meeting more of my sons in the doorway to your bedchamber.” She smiles when she says it, as though she feels great pride in the men she raised.

While I cannot account for Merrick’s personality, he has surprised me in more ways than one. And Maynard? Absolutely adorable. I’m suddenly giddy to meet the rest of the family. I take her hand, and Lea follows us as we descend the stairs and step into the entryway.

Night has fallen, and the stars shine brightly just outside the window as we pass. Torches line the halls, standing tall in their holders as flames dance and cast shadows along the stone walls. Ahead, I can hear the echoing sound of laughter and cannot help but smile.

Never, in the entire time I lived there, did I ever experience such joy in the castle.

We turn a corner and enter a large dining hall packed with people. It’s not difficult to spot Merrick’s brothers in the far corner. Maynard and two others, who look to be younger, head straight for me, stopping only a few feet away.

“Beta Kiya, this is Maxwell and MacKenna.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Us? It’s a pleasure to meet you!” Maxwell beams as he reaches forward and wraps both arms around me.

I still, unsure how to respond. Never, in my entire life, has a man embraced me this way. Even though Maxwell cannot be considered much more than an older boy, I still am unsure how to act. How to behave. In my world, men do not touch women of status. Not unless they are married.

He steps back, and MacKenna holds out a hand. “I’m sorry for my brother. He has no boundaries.”

I shake his hand, smiling. “It’s quite all right. I see things are different here than where I’m from.”

“This is Myke, Madox, and Maverick,” Lark introduces as three more of Merrick’s brothers cross the room to greet me. Myke looks to be no older than twelve while Madox appears to be around sixteen. Maverick’s appearance gives him the look of a younger man, perhaps in his early twenties. All three of them share the same extraordinary resemblance as their other brothers, all three strikingly handsome.

“It is so nice to meet you.” Maverick offers me his hand.

“You are so pretty,” Myke says seconds before his cheeks turn pink.

“Thank you so much,” I reply with a soft smile.

Finally, Madox offers me his hand. “You are too good for my brother.”

Maverick jabs him with an elbow, and Myke bursts out laughing. The pure joy in this room, the adoration shared by this family is like an arrow to my heart. They love each other, deeply, and I cannot help but be a bit jealous of that love.

“Go on, boys, let Beta Kiya take her seat,” Lark scolds.

“I’ll be right back,” Lea tells me with a soft squeeze to my wrist before she traipses across the room and disappears into what I recall is the kitchen.

Maxwell smacks MacKenna on the arm as they walk away, and I let Lark lead me to the head of the table. She pulls out a chair and gestures for me to sit. I stare at it. Surely this is some trick, some way of getting me to anger Merrick. “Isn’t this Merrick’s seat?”

“Typically, yes,” she replies. “But he will not be using it tonight.”

I turn toward her. “Why not?”

“Merrick enjoys long walks in the moonlight,” Maynard replies.

Another one of the brothers jabs him in the rips. “Hush up, asshole.”

“Boys!” Lark scolds. “Language in the presence of a lady!”

To hide my smile, I take my seat, then lift the glass of ale in front of me and take a drink. Lea strolls in alongside two other women wearing gowns in the same olive color. “You boys best behave, or your mother will have your heads,” she scolds.

Maynard presses his hands to his chest, right above his heart. “Lea, when are you going to stop dancing around and marry me already.”

I spit out my drink, and all eyes shift to me. Everyone quiets, and I turn what I am sure is at least three shades of crimson before laughter erupts around me. The entire room falls into chaotic joy, and I wish—more than ever—that I could shrink to an inch tall and disappear into a crevice.

“Things are quite different here, dear,” Lark says kindly. “I know it will take you some time to get comfortable, but you should know we do not look down on anyone.”

A woman strolls over wearing a bright yellow gown, flowers woven into her dark hair. “It is a pleasure to meet you, Beta Kiya.” She offers me a bundle of the same white flowers, bowing her head. “I am Helen, and this is my husband, Karver.”

A man with flaxen hair bows his head and smiles, his blue eyes sparkling in the firelight. “It is a pleasure to meet you. We cannot tell you how overjoyed we are that Merrick has found his wife.”

I force a smile to be polite and offer a nod back even as my stomach churns over being referred to as Merrick’s wife. As anyone’s wife really. But even as kind as they are, I maintain my composure and refuse to allow myself to get too comfortable.

Everyone here is loyal to one person—and that person is not me.

“Thank you,” I say, continuing to smile and thank all the others who greet me. At least a dozen more men and women stop by my seat before leaving the hall altogether. Within the span of a few minutes, it’s only myself, Lark, Lea, and Merrick’s brothers who remain behind.

The two women who’d walked in with Lea return, one carrying a tray loaded down with fresh fruit and vegetables, the other with a tray boasting steaming meat. My stomach growls as the aroma hits me, and I do my best not to bring attention to how delicious it appears.

Because it looks absolutely delicious.

“Eat up!” Lark announces, and the men begin to fill their plates. I watch, eyes wide. Before I was brought to the castle, I would eat whatever was placed in front of me with no hesitation. But after—well—let’s just say a few cracks to the back of my head, I learned quickly that I had to wait until the king was served before I even looked at the food.

Granted, Merrick isn’t here, so perhaps things are different when he is?

“So, Beta Kiya, tell us of the kingdom,” Maynard asks.

“Yeah, what is it like to be a princess?” MacKenna adds.

“Having people to wipe your as—”

“Maxwell, you had better stop right there,” Lark scolds.

“Well?” Lea looks to me from where she sits at Maynard’s side. “What is it like there?”

“Not as glamorous as one might think, I’m afraid,” I reply. “The king is”—I sigh, knowing I’m about to step off onto thin ice— “difficult at times.”

“Could have called that one from a mile away. Guy is a di—” One glare from Lark and MacKenna stops speaking.

“Let’s just say I am grateful that my fate brought me here.” And truthfully, I mean it. Even considering as difficult as Merrick has been, this is the most fun I’ve ever had at dinner. At least since my mother passed away.

The haunted look Lark gives me makes me question how much she has seen. Is it possible she, too, has suffered somewhere other than here? Or is there something here I am missing?

Chapter 7

Sunlight warms my face as I stare up at the ceiling. After a night of dreams—some featuring Merrick pulling me from the water, others of him holding me beneath the surface—it’s safe to say I did not get nearly enough sleep.

With a yawn, I sit up and then push to my feet and grab the brush from my bedside table before crossing to the window. Outside, birds chirp. Happy songs that would have cheered me—had I gotten enough sleep.

I run the brush through my hair, untangling the strands until it moves through it freely. Then, I set it aside to lean against the stone and close my eyes, forcing myself to focus on the good I have going for me. It’s what kept me going when I was on the street and what I’d clung to when I’d been at the castle.

Seems fitting the list would aid me now.

I am married—yes—but my husband doesn’t want anything to do with me.

There is no Pallgard here. No Barclay.

No bastard king who gets off on belittling me.

No council meetings.

And no worry over what my future would hold should the king decide he has no more use for me. Because I’m already living my purpose.

Though, I miss Bonnie and Ezra dreadfully. Letting my thoughts trail back to them, I cannot help but wonder what they’re doing now. Are they happy? Nervous? Awaiting word that I am with child?

Something moves in the trees below moments before Merrick steps out. Just like yesterday, his bare chest is covered in sweat and dirt. He stops at the tree line and turns his face up toward me. Our gazes lock, and for a brief moment—I’m breathless.

He’s strikingly beautiful—in a savage way. It leaves me to question whether an intimate moment with him will lead to endless pleasure…or death.

What’s seriously terrifying is that a part of me is nearly desperate to discover which of those it would be.

Merrick looks away first, heading toward the front of the house, and I let out a breath before turning to face my empty room. If today is like any other day, everyone is already gone. Where? Who knows? I tried to get the information out of them, as well as find out why Merrick was leaving the woods yesterday morning, but they are masters at evading.

Loyal to the core. It makes me a bit jealous, honestly. Other than Bonnie, I never had that.

A soft knock on the door has me drawing my robe up and over my shoulders. “Come in,” I call out.

Lea opens the door and steps inside, a smile on her face. “I’m happy to see you awake.”

“I am. What did you bring me?” I question, staring at the tray of fruit in her hands.

“Breakfast.”

My stomach honestly sinks a little. Does Merrick eat breakfast alone? Or with Devrona? “I actually thought I might have it downstairs.”

She beams at me. “Wonderful.”

“Help me?” I ask, gesturing to a dress I laid out last night.

“Of course.” She sighs and sets the tray to the side before helping me slip into it. My stomach in knots, I barely note as she pulls on the laces, tightening it. “Ready.”

I turn to face her and smile. “Should I leave my hair down?”

Lea smiles. “You look beautiful as always.”

“Thank you.”

Together, we make our way out into the hall, down the stairs, and toward the dining room. But when we enter, my stomach drops. It’s empty, save a woman I’ve yet to meet, who retrieves a plate from the table.

“Did he already eat?” Lea questions.

She turns to me, clearly surprised to see us. “He did not. Skipped breakfast this morning it seems. Can I get you something, Beta?”

“Yes, please. Thank you. Whatever you have lying around.”

She smiles and nods as I take my seat.

A white wolf pads into the room, crosses the space, and nuzzles me with its snout. “Good morning to you, too,” I greet as I pat the animal on its head. “At least you’re here to keep me company.”

Lea eyes the wolf with a grin. “I’ll be right back.”

* * *

After a quiet breakfast, I venture outside. Lea had to help with something in the kitchen so she sent me off alone, promising a horseback ride later.

A shawl around my shoulders, I step outside into the temperate morning. It’s cool enough to warrant a cover but warm enough that, less than five minutes later, I’m shedding it, opting to carry the fabric in my hands rather than on my shoulders.

Turning to face the house, I study the way it has been carved into the stone. Whoever did it—I cannot even begin to imagine how long it must have taken them. Truly magnificent.

“Gorgeous, isn’t it?”

I turn and face a man I don’t recognize. He looks to be close to my age, his hair dark and cut short. “It is.”

When he smiles, dimples appear on the left side of his face. “My name is Peter.”

“Not an M name. Does that mean you harbor no relation to the Alpha, then?” I ask, half-joking.

He laughs. “No, not at all.”

I smile, grateful for the easy conversation. Especially because it means I might be able to finally get some answers. “Where is everyone? I’d hoped to see Lark and the others—”

“They go out during the day,” he replies. “Not sure where, but it’s typically only me, Lea, and Merrick during the day. Though occasionally we get help from the nearby village.”

“That must be lonely.”

Peter shrugs. “I rather enjoy solitude. Most of the time,” he adds with a flirtatious smile.

“Well, if you’re up for some company and not busy, I would love to walk for a bit.”

His expression lights up, and he offers me his arm. “That sounds like a far more enjoyable way to spend my time than what I had planned.”

I eye his offered arm. Innocent touches have not been something I am accustomed to, and given that I am technically married…well…would it be wrong to allow him to show me around? Then I remember that my husband has no interest in me. So, taking a deep breath then loop my arm through his and let him guide me around the front of the house.

“This place has always been in the Umbra family.”

“Really?” My cheeks flush. “I haven’t really been given a history on the family yet.”

My companion chuckles. “No, I don’t suppose you have. The Alpha tends to keep to himself.”

“Why? Is he just not pleasant company?”

“Who knows? He spends all of his time in the woods or his study.”

“He has a study?”

Peter nods.

“As in books? A library?”

Again, he nods. “From what I hear, it’s quite large, too.”

Excitement warms me from the inside. Books. The guy has books! “You’ve never seen it?”

“We’re not allowed in it.”

Unfortunately, just like the spring where I nearly met my death, it being off-limits only makes it that more irresistible. “Shame. I love to read.”

“You are his wife,” Peter says. “I’m sure the rules are different for you.” He pats my hand and guides me around the corner.

We walk a bit in silence, nothing but the sounds of birds overhead. “Why didn’t I see you at dinner last night?” I question.

Peter laughs awkwardly as if he’s choosing his next words carefully and needs the delay. “I like to keep my distance from large gatherings. My upbringing was not one full of the love and adoration one would expect from family.”

“I know quite a lot about that,” I tell him sadly.

“Really?” He stops and releases me. “You’re a princess.”

Smiling, I shift my gaze to the trees and then back to him. “A title does not make a life glamorous,” I reply.

Peter flattens his lips into a line that is half pity and half discomfort. “I’m sorry to hear that.”

“I’m no longer in it. Therefore there is nothing to be sorry about.”

“Peter!”

We turn as Lea steps out. “Yes?”

“I need your assistance!” she calls toward us. “Spare some time?”

“Of course,” he replies with a grin then turns to me. “Duty calls. Shall we continue this another day?”

“That would be great, thank you.”

He turns and jogs off to the house, so I continue my venture toward the horses. I’m rounding the corner when I spot a glint of something in the sunlight. Curious, I change direction and move toward it instead.

Shoving through branches, I emerge in a clearing. Merrick stands on a tree trunk that has been cut down and suspended in the air by some kind of structure. Holding a blade in his hands, he spins it and flips forward, landing on both feet.

I gasp, my lips parting as he continues. Whether he knows I’m here, or doesn’t care, is yet to be seen, but I cannot tear my eyes away. Sweat shimmers on his skin, and my eyes are drawn to the tattoos on his arms.

In the kingdom, no one of notoriety has tattoos. It’s looked down on, the mark of a lesser person. But on Merrick? I very much doubt anyone would consider him a lesser man. And if they did, they likely wouldn’t be breathing long.

He flips forward and jumps down. A gasp leaves my lips, and he turns to me now, eyes hardening.

“What are you doing here?” The words are spoken as a phrase rather than a question. He moves toward me, muscles flexing with each movement, and I remain still. Afraid to run but terrified not to.

It seems I keep drawing his attention when I should be remaining in the background. “I was out for a walk and Peter—”

“You were alone with Peter?” he asks, tone deadly.

“I—he was showing me around.”

Merrick growls but doesn’t say anything else. Instead, he walks past me and into the trees.

“You know, I didn’t mean to fall into the water yesterday.” I chase after him, having to hold my skirts up to avoid falling on my face.

“So you said.”

The fact that he keeps walking angers me. “Why do you continue to walk away from me?”

Merrick stops in his tracks and turns toward me—slowly. Then, he stalks forward, and my heart hammers every time his boot hits the ground. We’re completely isolated on the backside of the stable.

And even if I did scream or cry for help, I know, without a doubt, no one would come to my rescue. So, I swallow hard and hold my ground as Merrick comes to a stop right in front of me. He’s so close I can see green flecks in his yellow-gold eyes.

“What would you have me do, wife?” he demands, stepping closer.

This time, I do retreat, though I don’t make it far before the barn is at my back. “I—”

“You keep showing up in places you shouldn’t be. Why is that?”

“This place is new to me. I’m simply trying to get my bearings.”

“Which is why you were naked in my spring yesterday?” he demands.

“I was not aware that it was off limits.”

His nostrils flare, pupils dilating. “No, I don’t suppose you were.” His gaze drops to my mouth, my throat, and lower still as though he’s studying me.

“If you wanted nothing to do with me, why did you agree to marry me?”

“Did you have a choice when you were given to me?”

“No.”

“Then what makes you think I had one?”

His statement surprises me, though that shock does not last long before it morphs into anger. “You mock me?”

Merrick bares his teeth, but there is no amusement in the carnal smile. “Never.”

Anger heats my blood, flushing across my skin in a way it has ever since I was young. Merrick continues to stare at me. “Men get choices. Women do not.”

“Not all men get choices,” he replies. “And some women do.” I let out an angry breath and start to take a step forward, but he moves in, caging me against the wall. “You wanted my attention, did you not?”

“I didn’t know you were back here,” I reply, though my voice is barely above a whisper.

“No?” he asks, reaching forward to twirl a strand of my hair around his finger. Swallowing hard, I shut my eyes and take a risk. Breathing deeply, I inhale the scent of pine, sweat, and leather.

Warmth pools in my stomach, and I have to take a deep breath as that warmth spreads like embers in my veins.

In the next moment, Merrick is gone, his heat leaving me with a chill. I open my eyes to see him standing away from me now.

“I have something to retrieve. Meet me at the stables. We have an errand to run.”

Chapter 8

Less than ten minutes later, I’m walking out to the stables. To my surprise, Merrick is already out here and wearing a white shirt in addition to his brown pants. His hair is pulled partially up with a leather cord, a sword sheathed at his waist.

He’s already saddling his horse and doesn’t bother to pay me a single glance as I close the distance and come to stand directly behind him.

Peter rounds the corner, and I start to offer him a smile, but then I note the harsh set of his jaw and the way he narrows his eyes on Merrick—and then on me.

“Hi, Peter,” I greet.

“Beta. Alpha,” he replies, tone sharp. “Can I help you prepare the horses?”

“No.” Merrick’s reply is short, and Peter turns, stalking away in the direction he came from. He’d been so kind earlier, and the fact that Merrick treats him so poorly doesn’t sit well with me.

“Why are you so short with him?”

“Because he needs to learn his fucking place,” he replies without hesitation as he puts a bridle on Boots.

“What does that mean?”

Merrick finishes slipping the bridle onto his horse and then turns to me, one hand on Boots’ neck. “You are my wife. Spending time with other men is not in your best interest—or theirs.”

“So now you get to decide what I do with my time? Who I am allowed to befriend?”

“Yes.” With ease, he climbs up onto Boots then reaches down for me.

Anger singes my insides. Crossing my arms, I glare up at him. “I don’t get my own horse? I do know how to ride.”

“Yes, I imagine you do, but the path is narrow, and it’s easier to ride together.”

Pressed together? I eye the extra space in front of him, swallowing hard, and offer him my hand. As though I weigh nothing, Merrick lifts me onto the horse and settles me so I’m straddling the animal, seated directly between Merrick’s powerful thighs.

“Comfortable?” he questions.

I shiver when the heat of his breath on the side of my face feels far more delicious than it should. I’m honestly regretting wearing my hair up. What is it about this man? “Fine.” My reply is curt, and Merrick does not wait before urging Boots on. The animal begins to walk, and the heat at my back nearly consumes me.

He’s so close.

Closer than any man has ever been to me for any extended period of time, and it’s doing something strange to me. Making me want to lean back against him, to feel his hands on me— “Where are we going?” I blurt, desperate for a distraction.

“I have matters to tend to in the village, and since my mother chose to introduce you to a handful of our people last night, I have been urged to allow you to meet the rest.”

“You seem so happy about that,” I retort.

“Glad you can understand how I feel,” he snaps back.

I try to move forward, but my behind presses against something hard, and I stiffen. Merrick growls. Is that—

“Stop. Moving,” he snaps.

I still completely, doing my best to fight the urge to lean back and feel it again. Throbbing intensifies between my legs as the warmth in my belly turns to bone-burning heat.

“Breathe,” Merrick orders. “If you pass out, I will leave you for the animals.”

Since I don’t doubt his threat for even a moment, I do as he says and suck in a deep breath. Then another. Finally, I calm enough to actually take in the sights around us. As he said, the path is narrow, barely large enough for Boots to navigate. Trees shoot up from either side of us, and the cliffs grow larger the farther we move. I can still see them, straight ahead, and I can’t help but wonder about the village Merrick is taking me to. Is it his? Part of his lands?

Or is it yet another place he protected in exchange for a fee?

“Is this village part of your lands? I mean, do you rule over it?”

“I rule over nothing,” he snaps. “I am not a king.”

“Then why do they refer to you as Alpha?”

“They respect me.” His tone is firm, leaving no room for additional questions even though I have about a thousand of them.

Remaining silent, I listen to the birds chirping overhead and the water rushing from a nearby river. Laughter drifts toward us after a few minutes, and, interest piqued, I strain my neck to see ahead.

Boots rounds a corner, and a bustling village comes into view. I gasp.

People are everywhere. Well, people and wolves. Grown animals and small pups chase each other through the streets while onlookers smile and wave.

There are carts lining the main street, all boasting large amounts of either bread, salted meat, or fresh fruits and vegetables. It’s thriving, this tiny village, and everyone here is genuinely happy to see the man riding behind me as we pass.

Merrick nods and grunts, offering a brief wave here and there, but it’s not until a man with long dark hair falling past his shoulders stops in the path before us that he slows Boots.

“We weren’t expecting you back so soon, Alpha,” the man greets as Merrick dismounts Boots. He reaches up for me and deposits me easily on the ground beside him.

“Good to see you again, Beta,” he greets.

“You married us,” I realize. Feeling guilty that I didn’t instantly recognize him, I smile awkwardly. “It is good to see you again.”

“Beta, this is Ferris. My uncle.”

“Your uncle?”

“Yes,” Merrick replies.

“Don’t hold it against me.” Ferris winks. “Devrona has made quite a fuss over your marriage.”

Merrick doesn’t respond, but anger churns in my belly. Of course she came back here and likely spread all kinds of lies about me.

“I am sure she has. My mother tells me there are things that need to be taken care of?”

Ferris grunts in response and falls into step beside Merrick. I linger behind them, letting my gaze travel over the carts and people while they talk. This is the first time I have been to a village since Julius kidnapped me from the one I grew up in. I was never allowed to go back for fear someone would recognize and out me.

But even as young and naïve as I was, this place is nothing like Aurum. Everyone here is genuinely happy. Laughing and chatting, not at all worried about a king who overtaxes, nor an army who takes what they want whenever they want.

This place—it exudes peace. Something I’ve never known.

I slam into a hard body and stumble back, looking up into angry golden eyes. “Beta, are you all right?” he questions, tone sharp.

“Fine. My apologies.” My cheeks heat, and I force my gaze down to the ground

Merrick grunts. I step toward him, walking at his side to avoid running into him again. It’s then I see a dark-haired woman step out of a house.

“You bring her here so soon, Alpha?” Her words are laced with venom as she glares at me. Her breasts are all but spilling out of the top of her green dress, her eyes never straying from Merrick’s face.

Merrick glares straight ahead, and I glare back at her. “You—” I start, but Merrick steps forward.

“Ferris, please take my bride back to your house. Apparently, I have things to discuss with Devrona.”

My cheeks heat. Burning with embarrassment when Devrona grins at me.

“Yes, we do have things to discuss,” she says softly.

“Come, Beta,” Ferris takes my elbow and guides me away, and I wince when a door slams behind me. He moves us quickly, something I am grateful for, thanks to the hot tears burning in my eyes.

I will not let these people see me cry. Especially not when this marriage isn’t something I wanted in the first place. Why the hell should I care if Merrick is sharing a bed with Devrona? Except, he is my husband, and these people seeing him so candidly parade another woman around is disrespectful.

Ferris guides me into a small house, shutting the door quickly behind us. Vision blurry, I can barely make out the room, though I do allow the man to guide me over to a chair.

“Everything all right?” a feminine voice questions.

“Yes, my love. Merrick asked me to bring his bride here while he deals with Devrona.”

The woman mutters a curse. “No wonder the poor dear looks so shaken.” A hand goes to my shoulder and squeezes. “Let me get you some tea.”

I don’t speak, honestly afraid of showing any kind of weakness. Especially in the house of Merrick’s uncle. Sniffling, I wipe my eyes then force myself to calm down. It’s not like he had sex with her in the streets, right? Maybe no one else noticed.

“Thank you for your kindness,” I say, my voice betraying far more emotion than I care for.

Vision clear, I can now make out the woman in the kitchen. Her hair is bright red, a flame, save for silver strands at her temples. Her crystal blue gaze shifts to me, and she offers me a kind smile. “No need to thank me, dear.” She pours steaming hot water into three mugs, offers one to Ferris, and carries the other two over toward me.

The couple sits at the same table I am at, and she offers me the tea. “Thank you.”

“Of course. Now, what is your name? I fear we don’t know much.”

“No, just what Devrona told you,” I snap. Her brow arches, and she shoots a pointed glare at her husband. “I am so sorry, that was incredibly rude of me.”

“I’d say it was quite warranted.” She takes a drink of her tea. “And yes, Devrona did have quite a lot to say about you, though I imagine none of it is true.”

I clutch the hot mug in my hands. “My name is Kiya,” I reply. “I am from Aurum.”

“Is it true you are a princess, then?” Ferris questions.

“Yes.” The lie is vile on my tongue. Because I know it makes me look weak in their eyes. Status means nothing to these people, that much is clear.

“How interesting it must have been to grow up in a castle.”

“Not as interesting as you might think,” I reply. “My father and I were not close.”

“I am sorry to hear that,” Ferris’s wife replies.

Clearing my throat, I meet her gaze. “I fear I didn’t get your name?”

She smiles. “Faera,” she says softly. “It is such a pleasure to meet you. I only wish it was under better circumstances,” she snaps, glaring at her husband.

He throws up both hands. “It wasn’t my fault. You know I cannot control the boy. No one can.”

“It’s fine.” I force a smile. “Merrick had his own life before I arrived, and I will get used to it now.”

As if his name on my lips summoned him, Merrick opens the door and stalks inside. His expression is hard, body tense.

Faera gets to her feet and crosses to him, wrapping both arms around his neck. As Merrick returns the hug, though, his yellow-gold eyes are on me.

“Now.” Faera releases him then smacks him on the arm. “You ought to be ashamed of yourself.”

“What did I do this time?” Merrick questions, a smile toying at the edge of his lips.

Not wanting to get into this with an audience—or ever, really—I push to my feet. “Thank you very much for your hospitality.” I turn to my husband. “I’m not feeling well. Please take me back.”

He narrows his gaze on my face as though scanning for some sign as to why I’m upset. As if the bastard doesn’t already know. Then, he dips his head in a nod. Merrick clasps hands with Ferris. “I handled the disagreement between Yaro and Luke.”

“Thank you. Those two have been going at it for nearly a bloody week.”

“Neither should have an issue going forward.”

Faera pulls me in for a hug. “He’s not as much of an asshole as he seems,” she whispers. “Though he is stubborn as a mule.” She pulls away, squeezing my arms before releasing me.

Eyes cast down at my feet, I walk outside, not bothering to care whether or not Merrick is behind me. The street is near empty, the sun beginning to dip ever so slightly.

Our shoes crunch on the dirt as we make our way back over to where Boots is tethered to a tree. The massive horse grazes on lush grass, though he raises his head as we approach.

“Hey, boy,” I greet as the horse nuzzles me.

Feeling eyes on me, I glance up at Merrick, surprised to see he’s watching my interaction with his horse intensely. But when he sees me watching him, he looks away, untethers the horse, then climbs onto the animal’s back.

He offers me his hand. I start to take it, but when I take one final look at the town and catch Devrona watching me with an angry glare, fresh rage washes over me. I haven’t been important to anyone since I was a child.

I was a fake daughter to a king.

And now I’m a fake wife to my husband.

Screw this. Gathering my skirts, I turn on my heel and begin walking down the path. Merrick embarrassed me. Mortified me in front of an entire town of his people. It seems fitting I dismiss him and do the same.

A narrow path through the trees will take me back to a place I don’t dare call home, and that’s exactly where I’ll go without his help.

“Get on the horse,” he growls from somewhere behind me, Boots’ feet near-soundless against the soft dirt of the path.

“No.”

“It wasn’t a request.”

“The answer is still no. I’d rather walk.”

Merrick growls behind me, and I smile. Serves him right. I can’t be bothered to care about punishment. About what might happen next because this half-life isn’t worth sacrificing my pride—not anymore.

Boots’ steps quicken, so I increase my pace. Surely he won’t—a hand grips the back of my neck and spins me around. Merrick’s eyes are furious, his lips pulled back in a snarl as he wraps his large hand around my throat. The scar over his eye makes him appear even angrier as he glares at me.

“Get. On. The. Horse.”

Fear clenches in my stomach, a vise around my gut, but I don’t let my eyes stray. For far too long, I’ve allowed myself to be bullied. First by the king and now by this man. But not anymore.

I am Kiya Everglade. Not Julius. And as my mother always said, Everglades are survivors. We are not weak. Leaning in despite the hand encircling my throat, I glare right back at him. “Go ahead and kill me. I’m not getting on that horse.”

Merrick stares at me, expression angrier now. He presses in against me, and I gasp at his hard body pressing into mine. “I’m not going to kill you, wife,” he growls. “But I will punish you should you disrespect me like that in public again.”

“Disrespect you?” I choke out. “Seriously? I’m not the one who ran off to share a bed with another!”

For a brief moment, his expression softens. But it lasts only a heartbeat before he’s leaning in closer, lips nearly an inch from mine. “First of all, I don’t share a bed with anyone. I fuck. Hard. Rough. And it takes me a hell of a lot longer than the two minutes I spent talking to Devrona.” Releasing me, he steps back. “Get the fuck on that horse before I tie you onto his back.”

I cross my arms, doing my best to ignore the way his declaration made me feel. Warmth burns through me, making my blood pound. I try to tell myself it must be the adrenaline, but I know better. Even if I don’t know much about sex, I know what I feel for Merrick borders on carnal attraction.

Something that will never amount to anything.

“No,” I snap.

Merrick grins and lunges for me.

I scream and turn to run—big mistake to run from a predator. Which is clearly what my new husband is. He catches me in a second, arm snaking around my waist as he crushes me to his chest. Then, as though I weigh nothing, he turns and climbs onto the horse all while I kick and scream, thrashing in his hold.

As soon as he’s seated in the saddle, I expect him to set me up in between his thighs again, but to my complete horror, he flips me forward and lays me across his lap, my belly pressing against the hard bulge between his legs.

“Let me go, you animal!”

He clicks his tongue, and Boots begins walking. “I rather enjoy you in this position,” he snarls. “Go ahead and keep moving, Princess.”

His words force me to still. Because even as I despise being treated this way, the last thing I want to do is bring this bastard any pleasure.

He chuckles. “Good girl.”

Chapter 9

“Wake up!” Lea breezes into my bedroom, a tray full of food in her hands.

I sit up and yawn. After yet another night spent dreaming of Merrick, I’m beyond exhausted. It’s been two days since he brought me back to the house draped over his lap like an animal carcass.

Two days since I’ve laid eyes on him or left my room. Lark has shown up each night to check on me, but I’ve insisted on remaining in my room. The last thing I need to do is start to believe anyone here is actually on my side.

They all claim Merrick is not as much of a bastard as he seems—but that’s impossible. The man draped me over his lap for all to see.

Treating me as though I’m a child unable to make my own decisions. As though I do not get a say in my own life. And I’ve spent far too long allowing others to do just that.

“It’s early,” I choke out, covering my face with blankets.

“It is not,” she scolds as she rips the blankets from me. Closing my eyes, I remain lying down. Unable to summon the energy to move. I can’t remember the last time I was this tired. “Are you ill?”

“No. Just tired,” I snap back. “I’m sorry, Lea. I just haven’t been sleeping well.”

“Have you had your cycle yet?”

Now I open an eye to peer up at her. “I’m not due for one yet. And, for the record, I’ve yet to have sex with Merrick.”

Lea leans down and presses her cool hand to my forehead. “Shit! You are burning up, girl! I’m going to get a cool cloth.” Lea turns and rushes out of the room, so I grab my blankets and pull them up to my chin. I turn onto my side and curl into myself, each movement causing a bone-deep ache.

It’s been years since I was sick. Being secluded in a castle doesn’t leave much room for exposure to anyone carrying anything. And if this is what being sick means? I’d rather take the seclusion.

I yawn again and pull the blankets tighter around me.

The door slams open, and heavy footfalls cross toward me. “I’m fine, Lea. Please just let me sleep.”

A massive hand touches my forehead.

I open my eyes and stare up at Merrick. He glares down at me, frustration and concern marring his savagely beautiful face.

“You are not fine.”

“Like you care,” I retort. “Leave me be.” Cold air nips at my skin as Merrick rips the blankets from my body and lifts me into his arms. “Put me down, you brute!” I scream, thrashing in his arms.

He carries me toward the door just as Lea comes up the stairs, a bucket of water and a towel in her hand. “I am handling her, Alpha,” she says, voice stern.

“Not anymore,” he replies then shoves past her and heads for the stairs. “She’s ill. Bring me fresh towels to the spring as well as herbs to break her fever.”

“Of course.”

“Please take me back. I’m c-c-c-cold,” I stammer, shivers taking over my body.

He doesn’t speak, so I close my eyes, too tired to argue. Perhaps he’s taking me outside to throw me in the pits so I cannot get anyone in his household sick. That’s what Julius would do whenever a member of our staff was ill.

They would be sent away, never heard from again.

Panic makes my heart race. “Please don’t throw me out,” I whisper.

“I’m not throwing you out,” he snaps.

“I’m not allowed in the springs,” I remind him.

He doesn’t respond.

The air around us changes, going from cool to warm and humid. The sound of rushing water echoes around me, so I crack open an eye and take in the sight of the underground spring. With a gentleness I’ve never experienced at his hands, Merrick sets me down and removes his boots. Then, he strips out of his shirt and looks down at me.

“Going to drown me, then?” I question. My half-joke dies on my tongue though when the room spins. I sway on the rock, and Merrick reaches down to grab me before I can hit the hard stone.

His strong arms lift me again, and he cradles me against a muscled chest as he wades into the water. It hits my back, and I buck.

“Easy,” Merrick coos, his deep, gravel voice vibrating through my body. Afraid to open my eyes, I keep them closed even as he releases me enough to turn my body so my back is pressed against his chest.

“Chamomile tea,” Lea tells him, her voice barely above a whisper. “I’ve placed some clothes and a fresh chemise on the bank.”

“Thank you. That will be all.” Merrick dismisses her. She leaves quickly, not sparing another glance back at me before shutting the heavy wooden door.

“Drink.” A cup presses against my lips, so I do as I’m told. The bitter liquid fills my mouth, but I take a sip. Then another. The tea is warm as it slips down my throat. My head swims. “Breathe deeply,” Merrick orders.

I do. I suck in a deep breath, even as the very action makes my chest hurt. Lavender fills my lungs, and I let it seep into my senses, my entire body relaxing. Merrick’s fingers stroke my hair tenderly, the contact easing every single one of my nerves.

And as I begin to fade out of consciousness, I swear I hear someone begin humming a lullaby.

* * *

I wake slowly. My body is relaxed and warm, a light blanket draped over me. Someone presses a cool cloth to my forehead, so I open my eyes. Lark peers down at me, wearing a soft smile on her face. She’s pulled her dark hair out of her face, and the light from the candle at the bedside casts a semi-halo around her.

“How are you feeling?” she asks softly.

I glance around. I’m in my room, but Merrick is nowhere to be seen. “Better.” I scoot up, my muscles aching. “Is it late?”

“Early,” she replies. “The sun should be up in a few hours.”

“I’m so sorry to have kept you awake.”

“Nonsense.” She clicks her tongue and continues dabbing my forehead. “You are my daughter,” she says. “And I will take care of you if I please.”

My throat constricts as tears burn in my eyes. Aside from Bonnie, I haven’t felt so cared for since my own mother was alive. And then I recall my time with Merrick down in the spring. “Where is Merrick?”

“Resting. He’s been sitting with you during the day.”

“Been sitting? How long have I been asleep?”

“Nearly two days,” she replies. “You’ve been in and out of consciousness, but whatever you caught, it was quite serious. Your fever spiked last night, but it seems to have broken now.”

“Two days?” I croak.

“Yes. You scared us all,” she says softly. “But everyone will be pleased to see you are feeling better.” She sets the cloth down and gently touches my cheek.

“I guess being locked away in a castle doesn’t make me very strong against illness.”

She chuckles. “No, I suppose it doesn’t. My boys were sick off and on when they were children, though now they almost never fall ill. Strong against it, I suppose. And now so are you.” Leaning down, she presses a tender kiss to my forehead and stands. “Would you like a bath? I can have some water brought up for you.”

“It’s late, I don’t want to wake anyone.”

“Oh hush,” she says, waving me off. “The boys are all awake. Night owls that we are. Pull your blankets up, and I’ll go fetch them.”

I want to tell her not to worry about it, but the idea of a bath when I’ve been lying in my own filth for nearly two days sounds exquisite. “That would be great, thank you.”

“You’re welcome.” With a tight smile, she disappears out into the hall. I tug my blankets up, trying to rack my brain for memories over the past two days.

I recall Lea waking me up.

Merrick carrying me down to the spring.

And—someone singing? No, humming.

The door opens, and Maynard strolls in, carrying a bucket of steaming water in each hand.

“That was fast,” I say with a smile.

“Nothing but the best service for you, Beta.” He winks and pours it into the tub then leaves again. MacKenna follows suit, offering me a kind smile. Then Maxwell.

Minutes tick by as the three Umbra men carry in bucket after bucket of water until, finally, the tub is full and Lark is returning to shut the door behind a grinning Maxwell. I manage to wave at him before it closes, and Lark turns toward me.

“Would you like some help?”

I nod. “Actually, that would be great. I’m still feeling quite weak.”

She looks pleased at the chance to help me, so I move the blankets, and she helps me to my feet. We walk toward the tub, each step giving me more strength. Once we stop beside it, I release her arm and stretch.

My muscles all but groan with relief.

Feeling better already, I strip out of my chemise and step into the bath water. Warm, aromatic water surrounds me as I sink into the copper tub. I groan, my muscles instantly relaxing as I slip to the bottom.

“Better?”

“Perfect,” I reply.

“Great. I’m going to go and fetch you something to eat. Then I fear I must be going. Merrick will be home soon, though.” She smiles and pats me on the arm then leaves me in the tub as she shuts the bedroom door softly behind her.

I let my mind wander, imagining myself floating in the spring again. Out of nowhere, Merrick appears in my mind, and I can feel him pressed at my back. Warmth spreads in my belly as I imagine him holding me.

Of him touching me.

My breathing increases, lust assaulting my still-tired body.

I swallow hard and shove the thoughts down. They have no place in my mind. He took care of me because I was sick, that is all. I’d be a fool to believe anything has changed between us.

Sunlight begins to stream in from the partially open window, and my stomach growls. I start to stand, to find Lark with the food she was bringing me, when the door opens.

Merrick walks in, carrying a plate in his hand.

His gaze finds mine and holds. For a moment, it’s as though the rest of the world fades away, leaving only the two of us. Tension intensifies, so thick one could slice through it with a blade. And then—he clears his throat, his familiar scowl returning, and he places the tray of food beside my bed.

Then leaves without a word.

Chapter 10

I cannot find Merrick anywhere. He’s nowhere in the house—that I could find. Or the springs. I even checked the training area behind the barn, but it, too, is empty. It’s possible he’s in the village, but after what happened the last time I was there, it’s the last place I want to be.

Skirts in my hands, I plop down beside a pond and spread my dress out around me. The water is a deep blue, and a light breeze makes small waves across the glassy surface. Tall grass opposite me moves with the breeze as well while a waterfall straight ahead drowns out all other noise.

Not that there is any to be heard.

Lea is in the kitchen, prepping dinner—some kind of roast—and when I’d tried to help, she’d ushered me right outside claiming I needed the fresh air after being sick for so long. She definitely wasn’t wrong, something I didn’t realize until I stepped outside.

But I’ve never been one for inaction. It’s impossible to be when literally every moment of your life is bent on surviving. Whether it had been scouring for food or avoiding the murderous gaze of an unfeeling king and his second, I’ve always been moving.

Which is why I decided to look for Merrick. If I’m not delusional, and that really was him humming me a lullaby while we’d been in the springs, I want to know. Perhaps he and I simply got off on the wrong foot. Perhaps, there might be a future for us after all.

The very thought has me giddy.

“Feeling better?”

I glance up as Peter takes a step forward to sit beside me. “Much, thank you.” I flash him a smile, grateful to see his friendly demeanor has returned.

“You had the house pretty worried about you,” he says, lifting a stone from the bank and tossing it into the pond.

“I didn’t even realize how sick I was,” I admit. “Not until I woke up this morning.”

“Well, you’re better now, and that’s what matters.”

“Exactly.” I smile. “How are you doing?”

“Pretty good,” he replies. “Been harvesting strawberries all morning.”

“Oh?”

He laughs. “That time of year.”

“So is that what you do around here? Take care of the horses and harvest strawberries?”

He presses both hands to his chest. “You wound me, Beta. I do so much more than that.”

I can see that he’s flirting with me, something I probably shouldn’t allow given my marital status, but since it’s harmless, and a first for me, I return his smile. “Like what?”

“As you saw the other day, I help Lea as she needs it. I also happen to be fantastic with an axe and keep the firewood stocked.” He leans in, eyes shining beneath the bright sun. “I’m also great with a—”

“What the fuck is this then?”

Merrick’s baritone slides up my back, spurring nerves to dance in my belly. Peter jumps to his feet while I stand far slower, turning to face my husband. His expression is one of such malice it makes my blood run cold.

Is this truly the same man who held me so kindly in the springs?

“We were simply visiting, Alpha. I found her out here alone and meant to keep her company.”

Merrick’s gaze darkens, hands tightening into fists.

“There really is no need for this,” I step forward, positioning myself between Peter and Merrick. The heat from Merrick’s body radiates into mine, and I have to actually fight the urge to move closer to him.

The urge to feel his touch is one I am near helpless to disobey. “Thank you for keeping me company, Peter.”

Without a word, he drops his head in a brief nod then turns and jogs away up the path.

“Boy should know better than to turn his back on me,” Merrick growls. There’s such hatred in his tone it momentarily strikes me mute. Why does he hate Peter so much? There has to be more to the story than what I’m getting because it just doesn’t make sense.

“What is your issue with him?”

Merrick’s gaze finds mine. “My issue? Were you not just sitting mere inches from another man, wife?"

"Seeing as how you've yet to act like my husband, you don’t get to call me that. Especially not after your private time with Devrona.”

Merrick grins, the carnal smile lacking all humor. “Is that what you want me to do?” he questions, taking a step closer. “You want me to act like your husband?” He moves even closer now. “Would you like me to bare you right here and fuck you wild?”

I swallow hard, knowing I should say no even as there is a small part of me that honestly wants to reply yes. Unfortunately, when I don’t respond right away, Merrick takes that as a challenge. He moves in, dropping a shoulder and lifting me so my body is draped over him, and stands.

“Put me down!” I scream, beating my fists against his back.

“You’ve asked me to behave like your husband,” he replies, stalking toward the house.

My blood ices. The muscles in my body tense in fear.

Surely he doesn’t mean now.

Surely he’s not going to—

Merrick kicks the door open, and a white wolf raises its head. Golden eyes study me, then Merrick, and if I’m in my right mind, I would swear it shakes its head.

“You damned animal! Put me down!”

He takes the steps quickly and reaches my door in three long strides. Without so much as a grunt, he manages to keep me over his shoulder and open the door. Blood hammers in my ears, adrenaline pulsating through my body.

What am I going to do?

Will it hurt?

Will he be rough?

He enters the room, stalks to the bed, then flings me onto it. I hit the mattress with a slight bounce, barely having enough time to scramble backward before Merrick is climbing on and pinning me to the mattress with the heavy weight of his body.

I cross my legs at the ankles and lie completely still as he cages me in, his knees on either side of my legs, hands on either side of my head. My body trembles even as warmth spreads through my belly, liquidating my muscles. “Well? Go on and do it then," I stammer, only now realizing I'm crying.

Merrick glares down at me, angrier than I’ve ever seen him. “I could,” he replies. Reaching down with one hand, he grips the hem of my dress and slides it up, his fingers stroking my leg. I hate that it feels so good.

That a dark part of me is begging for more.

“I could slide this dress up and bury myself in you, and there’s nothing you could do about it.”

“Most men believe it to be their right,” I reply, somehow finding my voice.

“Do they now?” he questions, calloused finger still stroking the outside of my thigh. Then, he pulls it away and leans down. “I am an animal,” he snarls. “But I am not without honor. Our marriage vows may not have meant anything to you, but I do not go back on my word. What I had with Devrona? It’s over. Something I saw to the day you claim I was buried inside of her. I expect the same fidelity from you.”

“I’m not allowed to have friends, then?” I cry. “Anyone who talks to me has to stay away because Merrick says so?”

He leans down, hot breath fanning over my face. The area between my legs begins to throb, and he takes a deep breath, closing his eyes as his chest expands. When he opens his eyes again, they are shining so brightly they’re near-blinding. The man looking down on me—is he even a man? Or is that his inhumanness simply my imagination making him larger than life?

“Stay away from Peter,” he warns, tone dark and steady. Then, he climbs off of me and slams the door behind him as he leaves the room.

* * *

Laughter erupts around me, everyone acting so joyous tonight. Meanwhile, I’m preoccupied while staring at the wall.

“You all right?” Lea questions, tone low.

She’d come to check on me once Merrick stalked out, just as confused as I am by his continuous dismissal of the vows we took. Apparently, a man not sharing a bed with his wife is quite unusual. At least when it comes to sex. According to what Bonnie told me before I’d left the castle, the king and queen only slept in the same bed while they were attempting to conceive.

Does Merrick just not want children?

“Fine,” I reply, forcing a smile. “I think I might still be a little off from not feeling well.”

“You had all of us right scared,” Maxwell announces as he shoves another hunk of bread into his mouth.

“Manners,” Lark scolds. “You’re eating like a barbarian.”

“But it’s so good. Every day I forget—”

“You forget what, brother?” Maynard questions.

Maxwell quiets. “My manners,” he finally says then turns to me and grins. “My apologies, Beta,

“No trouble at all,” I reply. The boy looks to be no older than nine, and he’s an absolute delight.

“So, I have a question.” MacKenna claps his hands together.

“What is that?” I ask, taking a drink of my ale.

“How old are you?”

“MacKenna Umbra!” Lark gapes at her son, clearly offended on my behalf, but all I can do is laugh.

“It’s fine, really,” I say, waving her off as I set my cup down. “I am twenty-three.”

“Then why weren’t you married before? Or were you? Are you a widow?” Maxwell questions.

“I swear I raised them better than this.” Lark slaps him on the back of the head.

Chuckling, I shake my head. “I suppose the king never found a suitor he felt fit me.”

“You mean your father,” Lea corrects.

I turn to her, and then my cheeks heat as I realize my slip up. “Yes, of course.”

All eyes remain on me for a moment before Lark clears her throat. “You boys had better tend to your nightly chores. Leave us ladies to our gossip.”

Maxwell groans.

MacKenna chuckles and claps him on the back. “Goodnight, Beta, lady Lea.”

“Goodnight,” we both say at the same time.

Maynard pushes to his feet. “See you lovely ladies tomorrow evening.” He winks at Lea and then follows his brothers out into the hall.

“I truly do apologize for my sons. I assure you, I did teach them better than that.”

“It really is no trouble at all. Truthfully, I always wanted siblings, so having them here and speaking so candidly is a luxury in my book.”

Lark positively beams at me. “I am glad you feel that way.” Clearing her throat, she toys with the napkin I saw her place in her lap at the start of dinner. “Other than my son’s barbaric behavior, how are you settling in?”

The mention of Merrick brings to mind the sight of him above me, staring down, his body caging mine. Heat pools between my legs even as my cheeks heat in response to the anger I’m still carrying over being tossed around.

“Actually, other than that, I’m loving it here.”

She lights up. “Truly?”

“Truly,” I reply. “If I can speak candidly—”

“Of course,” she says with a wave of her hand. “We’re family.”

“I’ll go and fetch some tea,” Lea offers, pushing back.

I swallow hard, smoothing the lines of my skirt as I wait for her to leave. Then, I clear my throat. “I never genuinely felt at home in the castle,” I tell her honestly. “It always felt so cold.”

“That’s such a shame,” Lark says softly.  “And your mother? Was it that way even before she passed?” At my surprise, she adds, “We received news about the Queen’s passing even out here, dear.”

My heart drops because I want nothing more than to speak of my real mother. Of the way she always smelled of jasmine, of the way she smiled—even up until the very end. But doing so would be a direct disregard of the king’s warning.

Anger flushes my skin.

“My mother was the kindest woman I’ve ever had the pleasure of knowing,” I say. “She loved me unconditionally and cared for me until the moment she drew her last breath.” Speaking the truth out loud, even if I can’t tell the whole story, eases some of my anguish. “I promised her on her death bed that I would survive no matter the cost.”

“A tall vow,” Lark replies. “Though I suppose you at least had your father looking out for you.”

“Hardly,” I snap before I can stop myself. “I mean, as you can imagine, the king is not warm and affectionate. Not like my mother was.”

Lark reaches over and touches my shoulder. “I am so sorry for your pain, Kiya. And while I do wish things could have been easier for you, I am grateful for all the events that led you here.”

“Pain is something I have experienced in droves,” I say honestly. “But I appreciate your kind words more than you know.”

Outside, a bone-chilling howl fills the night air, so loud we can hear it plainly inside. Lark visibly pales as she turns her face to stare out of the window. Then, with a sigh, she stands. “It is late. I’ll see you tomorrow night.”

“Can I ask…where do you go during the day? Maybe I can tag along.”

Lark crosses and pulls me in for an embrace. “Not just yet,” she says softly. “Though perhaps someday we can share it with you.” Then, she releases me and turns away, leaving the room before Lea has a chance to return with the tea.

Chapter 11

The days pass in slow motion, each moment making it painstakingly clear that Merrick might be the only one who doesn’t want me here. It’s been nearly a month of exploring the house and grounds alone, having dinners with his family, and waking early to see him leaving the woods. Except, this morning, he didn’t emerge from the trees.

Yet another reason I’ve grown frustrated that the man agreed to marry me in exchange for protecting the kingdom I come from. Not seeing him—it bothers me more than I would ever voice to the arrogant bastard.

And how can he even protect anything when I’ve yet to see him leave his property?

Not once.

How can he shield my kingdom without ever leaving his own home?

For the first time since Merrick cared for me when I was ill, I creep down into the springs. Since my cycle is set to start any day now, I want to enjoy the springs one final time before taking a break to tend to my bleeding.

From the very first moment the damp air envelopes me, the floral aroma eases my nerves. “Hello?” Only my own voice echoes back to me, so I move farther inside, going straight for the pool that is hidden from sight.

It’s then I see a frame in the water, seated against the side. Wounds cover his bare chest, blood leaking from the injuries and clouding the water around him. My heart plummets, my stomach sinking as panic kicks adrenaline in.

“Merrick!” I call out and rush forward.

He doesn’t move.

Water splashes around my ankles, warmth that collides with the coolness in my veins. Still, he doesn’t move.

“Merrick!”

Nothing.

I move further in, my dress clinging to my body like a second skin. Knowing it will pull me down, I strip out of it, grateful I didn’t choose anything with laces for this particular venture. Tossing it to the side, I take a deep breath and walk further into the fragrant water. Blood stains the white of my shift, but finally, I reach him.

His brutalized chest rises and falls slowly. “Merrick?” With trembling fingers, I reach out and touch his chest.

“Do not touch me,” he snarls, voice pained.

I jump back, falling beneath the surface. It surrounds me and I shoot up, gasping for air. Merrick is looking at me now, though he remains completely still, eyes misted with the agony he must be feeling.

“What happened to you?”

“Why are you here?”

“You said—” I stop speaking and shake my head. “It doesn’t matter. We need to get you upstairs. I can clean—”

“Oh, can you, Princess?” he sneers. “I fear we’ve no handmaidens here who are apt enough to fix these injuries.”

I glare at him. “As it happens, you bastard, I can.”

He looks honestly surprised, his eyes widening ever so slightly at my insult.

“Unless, of course, you’d rather bleed out,” I add.

The battle that wages over his expression is more than I want to pay much attention to. Whether I like him or not is not the point. He is my husband in name, and should he die, I will be left alone—forever. That, or be returned to my ‘father’ where I will be kept until the day I join my late husband in whatever awaits us beyond this life. Which, if I fail to provide the king with what he requests, will likely be soon.

“Fine.” He tries to move and winces.

“I can go get Peter—”

“Leave me to die if you do that,” he snarls.

I glare at him. “Stubborn. That’s what you are.”

“And you’re rather mouthy for a princess.”

Ignoring his insult, I reach out and grab one of his massive arms, letting it fall across my shoulders. He’s at least three times my size, his body warmer than it should be. “You’re going to have to summon the energy to help at least a little,” I tell him.

Merrick grunts in response and allows me to help guide him out of the water. Blood soaks my side, and I realize with sick horror the wounds on his front likely continue on his sides and back as well.

Still, I don’t speak, opting instead to guide him from the cavern. The house is empty when we reach the hall.

“Lea!” I call out.

“What is it?” She rounds the corner and stops, eyes going wide. “What happened?”

“Hot water, a needle, thread, and bandages, please.”

“Yes, of course.” She rushes off, and I turn toward the stairs.

“You have the bossy nature down, Your Highness.”

“Do not call me that, Alpha.”

“My title is a term of endearment; it does not wound me as you wish it would,” the words are ground out as though each one causes him immense pain.

“I hope that hurt,” I mutter. We take the stairs, one at a time, until we reach the top. My body aches, and it takes nearly all of my energy to continue holding him up. “Where to?”

“You tell me,” he growls. “Since it appears you are the one in charge.”

I genuinely consider letting him fall down the stairs. “Where do you sleep?”

“I used to reside in your room,” he replies.

My stomach twists, but I guide him toward my door anyway. There will be plenty of time to think on the fact that he hasn’t slept in a room since I arrived. Or perhaps that’s why he’s always coming out of the woods. Perhaps, he has someone—perhaps Devrona—I shove the thoughts down as I push open my door and lead him toward the bed.

“Here.” Lea rushes in and sets a tray on the bedside table. Then she leaves again, likely to get hot water.

I help him lie down and immediately start dabbing at his wounds with gauze, all the while trying to pretend his incredibly striking eyes are not on me the entire time.

At some point, Lea delivers hot water to me, excuses herself, and shuts the door behind her. I work quickly, my concern for his blood loss overtaking any other nervousness over being in such close quarters with him.

The needle pushes through his torn flesh on not one, two, or even half a dozen wounds, but twenty-seven punctures between his front, back, and upper thighs.

Twenty-seven injuries that should have—for all intents and purposes—killed him. I finish dabbing the wound on the back of his upper thigh, cleaning around the suture, then step back and rinse my fingers in the water bowl.

"We can roll you over.” I grip his arm and help him roll onto his back. He grunts and leans back, eyes closing for a moment as he sucks in a deep breath. “How do you feel? Dizzy?”

“Where did you learn to do that?”

Sewing up injuries for as much coin as they would throw my way. “It doesn’t really matter, does it?” I question.

His gaze drops to my mouth as it so often does when he sees me. “You continue to surprise me. And I am not a man accustomed to being surprised.”

I’m unable to tear my gaze from him. Unable to look anywhere but his bright yellow-gold eyes as he watches me. My entire body heats in his presence, despite the situation we’ve found ourselves in.

It’s been a month, and he’s yet to touch me in any type of sexual way. Therefore, trusting him not to take advantage of a situation doesn’t seem too far a leap, so instead of forcing my gaze away, I let it drop to his lips, his strong jaw—the ink on his arm.

He makes dangerous look beautiful. A toxic berry I long to taste on my tongue even as I know the lingering effects will destroy me.

“You will give me your first child.” The king’s words echo in my mind, and I swallow hard, forcing myself to look away. Even if I wanted him to be my husband in every way—the thought of being forced to give my child up pulls me from that want.

I know better than most that, once the king sets his sights on something, he will have it, and nothing will stop him. Nothing will stand in his way. The only way to ensure that doesn’t happen is to abstain.

“Thank you,” Merrick says quietly.

I meet his gaze again. “You’re welcome. Don’t move too quickly or you’ll rip the stitching.” Pushing to my feet, I step behind the partition separating the bath from the rest of the room. Only then do I allow myself to take a deep breath.

The water is warm thanks to Lea bringing up buckets as I tended to Merrick’s wounds, so I strip out of my ruined shift and slip into the tub, it sloshes ever so slightly, but I lean back, letting my hair mat to my back as I breathe in the floral aroma I’ve grown so accustomed to.

And as I close my eyes, a sense of peace I’ve not experienced settles over me. Unfortunately, I know all too well it won’t last long.

* * *

A door shuts softly, pulling me from sleep. Around me, the water has grown cold, and I shiver, getting up quickly when I note the light steadily fading in the room. How long was I asleep? Getting out of the water, I grab a robe and wrap it around myself before stepping from behind the partition.

I expect to see Merrick lying on the bed, sleeping as I was, but he’s not. The bed is empty. Balling up my hands into fists, I stare at the blood-stained sheets. The man is going to hurt himself even worse!

Rushing to the window, I catch sight of him just as he heads into the trees. Not bothering with a gown, I slip into flats and race out into the hall. His family has yet to arrive—thankfully—so all I see are the wolves gathered in the sitting area.

Lea is likely prepping dinner, and Peter is who knows where, so I’m able to slip outside with no one noticing. Moving quickly, I race toward the tree line. “Merrick!” I call out, half-expecting him to answer, but get nothing. “Merrick!” My foot catches on a branch, and I fall forward, skinning my knee. “Damn you,” I mutter.

Not a princess-like phrase, but then again, I’m not really a princess, am I?

The night grows cold, and I wrap my arms around myself as the sun continues its descent, making way for the moon to shine brightly overhead. The more steps I take, the more foolish my chase feels.

After all, who am I to remind him he could pull a stitch and bleed out? And more importantly, why do I care so much that he survives?

Other than the obvious risk of being forced back into the care of King Julius, I cannot think of one reason. And truthfully, I believe Merrick’s family would rather keep me here. Hopefully, anyway.

“Merrick?” I call out again, louder this time as a shiver runs through me.

An owl hoots overhead, and the sun sinks the rest of the way, casting me in darkness. “This was so foolish,” I murmur to myself as I turn and start back the other way.

Minutes turn to hours, though, and soon I’m exhausted, sore, dirty, sporting more than one injury, and nowhere near the edge of the trees.

“Merrick!” I scream, louder this time.

A branch snaps behind me, and I whirl. Nothing but shadows loom behind so I bend to retrieve a twig from the ground. Raising it, I wait.

Another branch cracks, and I spin toward that direction but still see nothing. “Come out! I’m armed and I know how to use it!” My threat clearly doesn’t work, though, because whatever is stalking me in the night moves again, leaving nothing but a rustling of trees in its wake.

I swallow hard, fear clawing at me. “Merrick?” I whisper. “Is that you?”

A low growl emanates from just ahead moments before a pair of bright, glowing yellow eyes peer out at me through the darkness.

I scream and spin, taking off at a sprint.

But I don’t get far. My foot catches again and I fall, skidding my knees, thighs, and belly when the robe partially opens. Scrambling back, I wrap it around me, wincing as sharp pain shoots through my body.

The creature stalks forward, and I scream. At least the king won’t get the chance to kill me himself.

How ironic that I came in here to save Merrick and, instead, will die myself.

Chapter 12

Midnight fur coats the animal that must stand near ten feet, if his height compared to the tree beside it is any indication. Its eyes glare out at me, its mouth open and gnashing, saliva dripping from the corners.

I scream again and scramble to my feet, retrieving the branch as I do—not that it will do any good. From what I can tell, the monster will simply snap it in its powerful jaws. A white streak down its back is the only discerning feature on it.

A wolf—but not a wolf.

Turning, I run, but it chases, bounding in front of me before I can make it far enough to make any difference. I spin and rush toward a tree, but it’s there, too, anticipating my every single move.

I back away, breathing ragged, lungs burning, until I can no longer move. The solidity at my back traps me before the monster. Hot tears spill from my cheeks, but I do not look away.

I do not whimper.

If I am to meet my death, I will do it head-on, leaving this bastard with bruises to remember me by. “Come and get me then,” I growl as it lunges forward. I swing out, and the creature catches the branch in one of its long claws. It flings it to the side and steps toward me, its clawed feet digging into the ground.

Copper tang fills my mouth as I bite down on the inside of my cheek to keep from screaming.

One step closer.

Then another.

I can smell it now, forest with a hint of lavender. Strange. At least, the animal who will deliver my death doesn’t smell like it.

Then, it drops its snout and presses its wet nose to the hollow of my throat. It inhales, and a low growl vibrates against my skin.

I hold my breath. Breath that is shoved from my lungs when the creature grabs me and throws my body over its shoulder as though I weigh nothing. It runs so quickly trees blur past. Now, I do scream, a high-pitched, ripped-from-me-without-my-permission scream that I am fairly sure will wake the dead.

I’m not entirely sure how long it carries me—but when it crouches and leaps, sending us flying through the air, I close my eyes and hope it’s not taking me home for dinner. Or worse—to feed me to others of its kind.

The creature lands with a soft thud and sets me down gently before nuzzling me, shoving me toward a corner of the barely illuminated stone cavern. From what I can see beneath the light of the moon, it’s a single room, an outcropping of stone that simply drops off near the ledge.

“Are you going to kill me, then?” I question.

It drops its head and blows air from its snout before shoving me backward. I sink to the ground in the corner, curling my knees up to my chest. Resting my cheek on top of the knee that isn’t currently throbbing, I meet the gaze of the creature as it curls up beside me.

This makes no sense.

No logical sense.

Why take me if it’s not going to harm me? Unless it’s waiting for something—or someone?

* * *

Warmth at my back pulls me slowly from sleep. My head throbs, my body aching, and it takes me far too long to recall that I am not in my bed. Opening my eyes, I stare at the stone wall directly in front of me.

The robe I was wearing has come open, baring my breasts to the cool, morning air. But the heat behind me, the hard body pressed against my back keeps me far warmer than I should have been.

I start to sit, but a massive arm draped around my waist keeps me firmly in place. Tilting my head up, I attempt to get a look at the creature who seems to have wanted company for the evening. But instead of black fur, I see flesh.

Tattooed flesh.

Hope blossoms in my chest, and I shove his arm off to sit up. Merrick groans, his massive body completely exposed in the early morning. My mouth goes dry as I drink him in. The injuries from yesterday are gone, the stitches nonexistent. His muscled chest is clear—other than a bit of dirt smeared across it.

But that’s not what truly captures my attention. After ensuring his eyes are still closed, I let my gaze drop down to his abdomen, then farther—taking in the sight of his massive length. Oh. The breath leaves my lungs on a soft plea because damn it if the sight of him doesn’t make me long to feel it. I wet my bottom lip, unwilling to look away. The skin looks silky smooth, the length rock-hard. I long to touch it, to feel the weight of it in my hand. In my body.

“Kiya?”

I tear my gaze up and stare at him.

Merrick looks absolutely horrified, his eyes wide, mouth slack. Truthfully, to see this strong man look so afraid makes me wonder if I shouldn’t be, too.

“What are you doing here?” he demands, “How are you here? Why are you naked?”

Gripping the robe, I yank it back to cover myself. “You’re the one who is naked!” I yell back. “I came to fetch you when I saw you venturing into the woods and this creature—” I trail off, scanning the cavern for any sign of it. “It must have left last night, but it brought me here.”

Merrick is on his knees faster than I can process, and he shoves my robe up to check my legs.

“Hey!”

“Stop moving, woman,” he growls as he does the same to my arms. When his hand goes to the side of my face, warmth once again burns through me. He tilts my head to the side to study both sides of my neck then takes a deep, steadying breath and sits back.

I grip the robe tightly. “What is wrong? Are you all right? You’re the one who was injured yesterday.”

“It didn’t hurt you,” he says softly, as though he’s saying it more for himself.

“No. Terrified me, sure, but I’m fine. It didn’t hurt you, either.”

Merrick shakes his head, his body trembling.

“What’s wrong?” I repeat, inching forward, though I keep my hands to myself.

“You have no idea how truly lucky you are,” Merrick whispers, tipping his face up to mine. “And how incredibly foolish it was for you to venture out after dark.”

“You are the foolish one, your stitches—”

“Are healed, are they not?” he asks, gesturing to his chest. “As they would have been whether you’d stitched them or not.”

“But I don’t understand. How?”

Merrick gets to his feet and turns away.

I try not to look at his behind, but the way the muscles flex as he walks—what is happening to me? “I don’t understand,” I repeat, pushing to my feet as well. I wince, taking a sharp breath when my hip burns.

Merrick retrieves a pair of pants from the corner and walks toward me. “Are you all right?”

“I’ll be fine, I tripped quite a few times last night, that’s all.”

“Come with me.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you until you tell me what’s going on.”

“You’re nearly naked.”

“So are you,” I shoot back. “Why were your pants off?” A chill ices my spine when that particular realization hits home. “Did we—did you?”

Merrick’s gaze grows dangerous. “I do not need to take a woman without her permission,” he snarls. “As I thought you would have determined by now. And had we fucked, I assure you, Beta, you would know it.”

My blood heats, attraction to him slamming into me, and his nostrils flare. Can men sense attraction? “I apologize. Waking up with an open robe beside a naked man—”

“I understand,” he shoots back, interrupting me. “We need to get you cleaned up so your injuries do not fester.

“Not until you tell me. If you know that monster is out here, why do you come here every night and stay until dawn?”

Merrick meets my gaze, his yellow eyes narrowing on my face. “Because I do not fear the monster, Princess. I am the monster.”

Chapter 13

The cool stone presses into my back as I put as much distance as I possibly can between Merrick and me. “Excuse me?” I question.

“What is there to excuse?” He remains where he is, standing in the center of the cavern.

“You just said you are a monster.”

“I did. I am.”

Unsure how to respond, I simply stare back at him. Surely he must be joking. There are no such things as monsters—not in this sense anyway. Men who qualify? Absolutely. But living, breathing men changing into monsters?

They just don’t exist. Everything I know to be true confirms that. Maybe he’s mad. That would certainly explain more than a few things. Just to confirm there’s no way out for me, I peer over the ledge and swallow hard. Sure, I could try to climb down, but it’s more likely I’ll fall.

So, I turn back to face Merrick.

“Satisfied with your exit then?” he questions, his tone almost daring me to try.

“You acted as though the beast would have hurt me. You’d searched me for injury. If it was you all the time, then you would have known I was fine. Therefore, I can surmise you are not telling me the truth.”

Merrick’s expression is deadly serious. “I assure you, I am not lying to you. The beast—as you so lovingly refer to him—reverts me to a base nature I’m sure humans have long since evolved out of. I kill without restraint or hesitation. Anything in my path dies. Or how else did you think I received my ruthless reputation?”

“Your army—”

“There is no army, Beta. It’s me. You’ve been to the village. They are not warriors.”

No army. That cannot be true. “So you lied to him, then.”

“Who?”

“The k—my father,” I finish, swallowing hard.

His answering grin is savage. “Oh, my dear wife. I imagine I’m not the only one lying.”

I stiffen, his words cooling inside of me. Surely he doesn’t know. He can’t know. Otherwise, I would already be dead, right? While my stomach feels heavy as though full of rocks, I take a deep breath and meet his piercing gaze. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

Merrick leans back against the wall of the cavern. “Going to keep up the charade? Fine. Because you seem so intent on proving I’m lying, let’s out your big secret, shall we? You are not the woman promised to me. You are not the daughter of the king. In name, sure, but in blood? I could tell that to be a lie the moment your carriage pulled up.”

The blood in my veins chills, and my stomach plummets. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.” If Merrick doesn’t kill me, the king will. He will have me executed, and no one will know what happened.

Merrick shakes his head. “Relax, woman. I’ve no intention of telling your dear father that I discovered the truth.”

“I don’t understand. How did you know? Why did you agree to marry me if you truly knew beforehand?”

“My senses are heightened,” he explains. “Even when I am a human, I can hear, smell, and see things others cannot. My family is not quite so sensitive. While their senses are improved when they are wolves, they—”

“Wait a damned minute.” I throw up a hand, too upset to bother caring that I cursed in front of him. “Your family are wolves, too?”

“Yes,” he replies as though I should have already known. “They are wolves during the day, while I am the creature at night.”

I gape at him. The white wolf who continues to nuzzle me—

“Likely Maynard,” Merrick says, and I realize I’ve spoken aloud. “He doesn’t know what’s good for him.”

“You married me,” I remind him, shoving the truth about his family aside—for now. “Knowing I was not who he said I was. Why?”

Merrick’s jaw tightens, a cord in his neck sticking out.

Before he even answers though, I realize exactly what happened. And why he said he’d also had no choice. “You heard him threaten me.” His silence confirms it. “Which means you also heard him tell me I am to produce an heir—for him.”

Merrick’s upper lip raises in a snarl. “I heard. Everything.”

I’m mortified. Terrified. But his distance makes sense now. If he knew I’d been ordered to deliver our child to the king, why risk it? Even if he could have simply killed me the moment the baby was born.

“Why did you do it then? You could have turned him away. Could have let him do to me what he wished.”

Now, Merrick steps forward. “Do you know what a man like that would do to you?” he asks, voice low.

“Better than you can imagine.”

He cocks his head to the side, studying me. Honestly, at this point, I wouldn’t be entirely surprised if he could read my thoughts. “Do you?”

Ignoring him, I clear my throat. “Yes.”

His jaw tightens.

I cross my arms. “That still doesn’t answer my question, though. Why did you save me?”

“We need to leave.” He turns away from me, heading straight toward the edge of the cliff.

I close the distance between us, stopping right behind him. “You didn’t answer me.”

He spins to face me and closes a hand over my throat before I can manage to even take a step back. His grip tightens, constricting my airflow enough to spur panic as he backs me toward the cavern wall.

I claw at his arm, desperate to get free, but I’m no match for him. And we both know it.

Merrick leans in closer. “We need to get something clear, Beta. I do not answer to you. I will never answer to you. If you are hoping to hear that I saw something in you, something that made me desperate for you to survive, you’re wrong. I would never long for a woman cowardly enough to promise up her first-born child to a man she herself was desperate to escape.”

White-hot rage burns through me, and I shove at him. He releases my throat but remains where he is. Our height difference doesn’t give me much of an advantage, but I do what I can by tipping my face up and standing on my tiptoes. “For the record, you bastard, I never would have given up my child. Not to him, not to you, not to anyone. Don’t think for even a moment that you know me because you do not.”

He glares at me, but I don’t waver beneath his stare.

Moments pass, our tandem breathing the only sound in this cavern, until, finally, he pulls away, walking toward the mouth of the cavern.

“You’re going to need to get on my back,” he orders. “I will carry you down.”

“So you can jump down a hundred feet as a human, too?”

“Hardly,” he growls. “I just have strong fingers.”

* * *

“Where have you been, girl?” Lea all but whisper-yells as soon as I step into my room. Pissed off, scraped up, and exhausted, I simply glare as I walk in. “Kiya, did he—”

Taking a deep breath, I turn toward her. “No, Lea. I’m fine.”

“I saw you two leaving the woods. You all scratched and practically naked, and him—” She closes her eyes and opens them again. “I could kill him. I adore him. But I could kill him.”

“He didn’t do anything, I promise.”

“Then what the hell were you doing out there? You had Lark and all the boys in a panic!”

“I went to check on him, and we got lost.” The lie tastes like venom on my tongue. It’s wrong—to lie to this woman whom I’ve come to absolutely adore, but I don’t see much of a choice. It’s not like I can exactly tell her the truth. I cannot imagine she’d react well to hearing that my new ‘husband’ is a monster straight from the deepest of nightmares. “He actually protected me,” I add. “Found us shelter for the night.

Lea stiffens. Then a slow smile spreads over her face. “Well, then. Perhaps Merrick is going to stop being such a stubborn ass after all.”

Forcing my own smile, I nod. “Perhaps. Can you fetch me a clean gown? I’m going to go to the springs for a while.” I should avoid them, truly, but waiting for a bath when my insides are in such turmoil is not something I feel like doing. Here’s hoping Merrick is already done should he have visited once we returned.

“Of course.” Lea nods her head and messes with the wardrobe in the corner. As she does, I move to the window and stare down at the tree line.

I’m married to a monster. Not in the way I’d originally considered him—but a literal, living, breathing creature. Closing my eyes, I picture the way he’d stalked toward me out of the trees, the way his yellow eyes glowed in the darkness.

And then, even as I try not to, I recall the way his hard body pressed against my back had made me feel. The way he’d curled around me like a shield. He’d been so warm. Pressing a hand to my chest, I let my mind imagine him once more.

So warm.

So hard.

So strong.

“Kiya?”

“Huh?” Turning, I face Lea, who watches me curiously. “Are you sure you’re all right, girl?”

I force a smile even as my insides are so tangled I cannot see where my fear ends and attraction begins. “Yes, I promise.”

“You know, Merrick is slow to trust, but you might be just what he needs.”

“Maybe,” I reply, his declaration for not having anything to do with me hitting home all too hard. Why does it bother me when I swore he’d never have anything but my body?

Chapter 14

Three days. It’s been three days since Merrick and I stalked out of those woods side-by-side. I’ve avoided the window every morning and remained either in my room or in places I know he avoids. I’ve even stayed away from his family, not quite ready to confront the fact that they, too, harbored a massive secret from me.

Though, I think they likely suspect I know the truth since even Maynard has been scarce around the house. Not that I would have noticed.

I skipped breakfast, lunch, and dinner, opting instead for a chunk of bread as I curled in front of the fireplace in my room, one of my books in hand. In fact, today is the first day I’ve ventured out of my room to sit with Lea in the kitchen. I’ve yet to bring up what I saw, what I know, and won’t until I can decipher whether or not Lea is aware of Merrick’s true nature.

I stare down at the words on the page. Since I only have one book in my possession, though, I’ve already memorized it, making even my reading time less of an escape than usual. Rather than imagining the words coming to life as a woman tries to rescue the man she loves from darkness—my thoughts drift.

As they so often do, they end with Merrick.

At night, as I lie in bed, I can’t help but think of him. Can’t keep myself from picturing him as his creature, stalking the woods—a beast off his chain. Is he cold? Lonely?

It’s at that point I remind myself that I shouldn’t care. I cannot care. Because Merrick made himself understood. He wants nothing to do with me. He married me out of pity, and for that, I can be grateful. After all, I escaped a life with the king. And if I have no heir to produce, perhaps he will think me barren and move on.

Even as I consider it, though, the knowledge that Merrick will never see me as a woman makes my stomach churn. I should be happy. Pleased that he’d confirmed he won’t force me into anything, but there’s a part of me that is drawn to him. A part of me that is so enamored by the masculine savage I long to know what it feels like to be cherished by a man like him.

“Are you hungry?”

I glance up at Lea as she wipes her hands on a cloth. “No. I’m good.” Smiling, I tap my book. “Just enjoying a good read.”

“You must have that thing memorized by now,” she says with a laugh.

“I do. But my library isn’t exactly bursting. Though, I do enjoy it just as much every time I read it.”

“Mhhm.” She continues watching me for a moment then cocks her head to the side. “What’s on your mind then?”

An incredibly savage beast who I cannot have. “Can I ask you a question?”

“Of course.”

“And will you be honest with me?” I shut my book.

“I am always honest.”

“True, however, this is a bit—personal.”

Intrigued, Lea arches a brow. “Oh? And what is it you wish to know?”

I glance around to make sure there are no wolves nearby then lower my voice for good measure. “When a man takes a woman to the bedroom, can it be pleasant?”

She stares at me, completely caught off guard. I’d be amused if I wasn’t so embarrassed already.

“Never mind. It was a silly question.” I start to get up, but she grips me and pulls me back down.

“Not a silly question,” she replies quickly. “I hadn’t realized—have you and—”

“No. This is just me being curious. The king made it sound so horrible. Like it’s little more than a duty for us. But I recall what the women back at the castle said. Sometimes they spoke of it like it were—” I swallow hard. “Pleasant.”

Lea pats the top of my hand. “It can be,” she says, “if it’s with the right partner. My husband, before he was killed, was quite tender.” Her gaze darkens with grief.

“I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to bring any horrid memories to the surface.”

“No need to apologize. I am always here for you, Kiya. Anything you wish to ask.”

“Thank you. I’m okay for now.” Asking her to elaborate on what happens within the room, on how and why such an intrusion into one’s body would feel pleasant is something I will never do. Not after the expression I just witnessed on her face.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes. Thank you.” I yawn. “I do believe I’m going to take a nap.”

“Go right on, then. I shall bring you dinner. Unless you wish to join the family tonight?”

“Perhaps,” I reply with a soft smile. Then I get to my feet and head for the stairs. All the while, I’m focused on my attempt to keep myself from going down the mental tunnel of what it might feel like to have large, rough, capable hands on my body. In fact, I’m so focused on ignoring those thoughts that I don’t see Merrick on the landing until I nearly slam into his chest.

Mortified, I stop in place and stare up at him. Expression unreadable, he studies me in a way that makes my blood heat.

My stomach burns, my heart hammering within my chest.

“Merrick,” I greet.

“Do you truly not know?” he questions.

“I don’t understand? What are you asking?”

“What it feels like?” he questions.

I open my mouth to ask him to clarify—then it hits me, and my cheeks burn with mortification. “You heard me. I was just curious. Something I read.”

His eyes never leave my face, though, even as he takes a step closer. “Do you truly wish to know what it feels like?” Reaching up, he trails a finger along my jaw, and I shiver.

“I—”

Merrick steps in closer to me, and I drop my hand. The book falls to the floor. “Turn around,” he orders.

I obey. He steps in closer and presses against my back, his hardness pinning me between his body and the wall. “I—” I start again but am cut off when he reaches down and covers my hand with his. The rough surface scrapes against mine in such a fantastic way I’m already prepared to do anything he requests, if only he keeps touching me.

“Pull your skirts up with your other hand.” The gruff order is spoken against my neck, and his hot breath sends goosebumps down my body. “Do it, Kiya.”

When I bend over, I’m forced to move back a few steps, which presses my rear against his hard length, and I let out a breath. Merrick growls, low and deep, and pulls me against him.

My breath leaves my lungs.

“Pull up your skirts and stand,” he orders again.

Once again, I obey.

His hand tightens on mine while the other snakes around and grips my throat. Though, unlike the time in the cavern, he doesn’t squeeze. Merrick moves me forward until my cheek is pressing against the wall, my body still hard against his. Then, he guides my hand to the area between my legs. I don’t speak, don’t breathe. Both seemingly impossible with the way my body burns.

He takes my hand and rubs my fingers against my core. Pleasure shoots through me, and I suck in a sharp breath.

“You feel that?” he whispers.

I nod because the ability to speak has abandoned me. I stroke myself again, Merrick’s hand guiding me slowly. “Oh.” My muscles quiver, my heart quickening within my chest as he continues to guide my fingers over myself. I lean back against him, my legs weak.

“Tell me what it feels like,” he whispers against my ear. “What do you feel?” he repeats when I don’t answer right away.

“It feels good,” I whisper.

“Are you wet?” he questions.

I nod as he slides my fingers faster, faster.

“This is where your husband would touch you,” he whispers in my ear. “He would put his mouth here, taste you, suck on your sensitive bud before driving his tongue into you.” Trailing off, he guides my fingers inside of me, and I buck against him, a moan leaving my lips.

It should feel wrong.

We’re out where anyone can see us.

But I never want him to stop.

“Then?” I ask, willing to beg for more.

He chuckles, the sound so deep and delicious it sends more pleasure shooting through me. “You want to know?” he asks, guiding my fingers faster.

My breathing is ragged now, so I nod rather than speak.

“Then, he would spread your thighs and climb between them, positioning his cock at your entrance. When you beg for more, he would bury himself inside of your body. Fucking you.” He continues driving my fingers inside of me then pulling it out and stroking me.

“F-f-fucking me?” I stammer, desperate for him to describe it further even as it feels so wrong to want it.

“He’d fill you, stretching your body as he thrusts inside of you. In and out. In and out. Faster.” His words are harsh, his breath hot against my skin. “You’d call out to him,” he whispers, “and he’d watch as you came then release himself inside of your body.”

Pleasure builds until it’s all-consuming and then—“Ohhh!” I cry out, my head falling back against his shoulder as a million tiny explosions rocket through me.

My muscles give out, turning liquid, as Merrick continues guiding me to stroke myself, slower now, until he stops.

Breathing ragged, his hot breath fans against my neck, the stubble on his jaw scraping deliciously against my skin.

I want more.

All of him.

Everything he described.

But too soon, he’s pulling away and releasing the hand that had been holding my throat. Still holding the one he’d pleasured me with, he turns me to face him then leans forward and covers my fingers with his mouth.

My lips part as he sucks gently, the pull sending more pleasure rocketing through my body. I swallow hard, gaze focused on his. He growls as he releases my hand and steps back.

Then, without another word, he turns and stalks away.

I stare after him, not sure if I should be angry or satisfied.

Honestly? I’m both.

* * *

After tossing and turning until the sun sinks in the sky, I sit up in bed and move to the window. It’s well past dark, so I know Merrick is already out there somewhere. Probably in his cave, or—more likely—off fighting the king’s war.

Where I’d understood the need to protect innocents, knowing it’s Merrick out there alone bothers me more than I care to admit. And a hell of a lot more than I’ll ever let him see.

My body still feels satisfied, the area between my legs sore from earlier. Never, in my entire adult life, would I have known such pleasure could be had with a simple touch. Now that I know? I very much doubt I will ever be able to look at Merrick the same way again.

Someone knocks on my door, so I turn as it opens slightly, and Lark pops her head in. When she sees me, she smiles. “Lea said I could come fetch you for dinner.”

“Is it time already?”

She nods and moves farther into the room, leaving the door cracked open ever so slightly as she does. “Are you all right? Is there something troubling you? You’ve been avoiding us.”

I glance to the trees again as she comes to stop beside me. Taller than me by at least a foot, I have to look up at her. “How long has he been that way?”

Lark’s expression darkens, though her lack of surprise confirms the family knows I’ve discovered their secret. “Nearly a century,” she replies.

My stomach plummets. “A century? Really?”

She nods sadly. “To be honest, it’s been so long that I cannot actually give you the exact timeline. The days, months, years—they blur together after some point.”

“It explains the reputation his father had.”

She snorts. “His father was useless,” she snaps. “A horrible man.”

“Really?” Pity for them all settles in.

Lark turns to face me. “Merrick paid the price for his father’s transgressions,” she says. “That is all I will say on it. Should you wish to know more, you need to ask him.”

Knowing the conversation is over, I don’t push. Even as I am dying to know what crime a man could have committed in order to warrant his son being turned into a monster? And where is he now?

“And you guys—have you always been—”

“Wolves?” She smiles. “Yes. We are shifters, two halves of the same being.”

“I never even knew it was possible.”

“Most don’t, which is likely the only reason we survive.”

“Lea—”

“Is human,” she replies. “As is Peter and some of the villagers you met.”

“This is so insane.”

“Yet you don’t seem overly shocked.”

I sigh. “I suppose I’m not. Merrick always struck me as more than a man, so the fact that he is—while initially shocking—is something that I always suspected.”

She rests her hand on my shoulder. “You are a treasure, Kiya. Most would not have taken the news well.”

Smiling up at her, I let her kind words elevate my mood. “I’ve honestly never felt so protected. My new family is a pack of wolves,” I say with a smile. “Not many are so lucky.”

Lark kisses me on the temple. “Oh.” She reaches into the pocket of her dress and withdraws an envelope. “This was in front of your door.”

I take it from her, feeling the smooth parchment beneath my fingers. My name is scrawled on the front, and when I open it, a small key falls into my palm along with a folded piece of paper.

For you and you alone.

“You must have made quite the impression on my son,” Lark comments.

“What?” Looking from the key to her, I draw my brows together in confusion.

“That is the key to Merrick’s study. None of us are allowed inside. He keeps it locked.” She squeezes my shoulder gently, releases me, and walks to the door. “Come on, then, I’ll show you to it after dinner.”

Chapter 15

“Merrick has always been a brutal bastard,” Maynard comments with a grin. He jabs an elbow into MacKenna, who rolls his eyes.

“You’re only saying that because he’s always been able to kick your ass.”

“Not true. I beat him on my seventeenth birthday.”

“Because he’d had too much ale the night before and let you win,” Maxwell replies.

As I watch their interaction, my stomach sinks. I’d always wanted siblings. Wondered what it would be like to have others to grow up beside. Honestly, before I’d known better, I’d hoped the king would remarry and have more children.

Of course, as I got older, I realized that would likely mean my death.

“What do you guys do during the day?” I ask. “When you’re not here.”

“We run. Hunt. Stalk prey,” Maynard growls, and I throw my head back to laugh.

“Maynard usually lurks in the woods when he’s not bothering you,” MacKenna adds with a grin.

Maynard’s face turns crimson, his gaze darting to Lea. She doesn’t seem to notice, but I certainly do.

“Okay, boys. I think it’s time for bed,” Lark announces as she stands.

Lea stands and begins cleaning off the table. Meanwhile, the key in my pocket grows heavier by the second. I’ve barely managed to keep my seat as it is, wanting to skip dinner altogether and explore Merrick’s study.

I turn to Lark. “Will you show me where it is?”

She smiles. “Of course.”

“Show her what?” Maynard questions.

“The study,” Lark replies.

“Why aren’t we invited?” MacKenna asks.

“Because Merrick gave Kiya a key, not you.” Lark shoots a pointed glare at her sons.

Maxwell looks between us. “Seriously? He gave you a key?”

“Tell us everything tomorrow,” Madox says. “I want to know what he keeps in there.”

“I bet it’s a sculpture of himself,” Myke comments.

Maynard snorts. “More likely a shrine of his accomplishments.”

“Or, better yet, a collection of ears he’s taken from his victims,” Lea adds with a wavering tone.

The men burst out laughing.

Lark shakes her head at her sons. “Do something useful and help Lea clean the table before you run off.” She loops an arm through mine and guides me from the room and toward the stairs.

“It’s so different here,” I comment.

“Oh? How so?”

“For one, no one but the servants are allowed to help clean.”

Lark snorts. “If that were the case, Lea would have left long ago.”

“And Peter? He helps, too, doesn’t he?”

Lark’s expression darkens, though she doesn’t elaborate. “At times, though he remains out of the house most of the time.”

“Why is that?”

She stops, and I turn to face her. “He is the only one here who does not know of our secret,” she explains. “He knows what we are, as does the village, but he is unaware of the curse. We are quite protective of that knowledge.”

Which must be why Merrick doesn’t care for him. “I won’t say anything,” I promise. “I haven’t seen him lately anyway.”

“He’s been in the stable, tending to the horses and taking care of the grounds. Lea brings him food.”

“Oh.” Making a mental note to check on him tomorrow, I turn my attention back to the present. Excitement swirls in my belly, warming me from the inside as we move down the hall past the room I’ve been staying in.

Lark guides me to a stop in front of a massive mahogany door. Where the others are plain, this one has been hand-carved with the head of a wolf, a blade just behind it. Reaching out, I brush my fingers over it, surprised to feel how smooth it is.

“This is gorgeous,” I say, nearly breathless just looking at the expert craftsmanship.

“Maynard carved it after his father destroyed the last door. A gift for his brother.”

“Really?” I turn to her, noting the hard set of her mouth. Speaking of Merrick’s father is clearly not an easy thing to do. And while I don’t know the particulars of it, the fact that he led to the cursing of her eldest son, I can understand why.

She nods. “He is quite talented when he ceases running his mouth.”

I snort and instantly cover my mouth. “That was horribly unladylike.”

“I won’t tell if you don’t.” She winks. “Have a good evening, Kiya.”

“You don’t want to come in?” Something about being in Merrick’s personal space feels wrong—like a violation. Though I don’t know if that’s because of my politeness or how he makes me feel.

Lark smiles softly and takes my hands in hers. “Merrick does not trust easily, Kiya. In fact, he almost exclusively trusts himself. If he’s given you this key, do not share this space with anyone. Not even me.”

“You’re his mother.”

“Yes. But I’ve made my fair share of mistakes that have removed his trust. Do not make the same missteps.” Before I can ask her to elaborate, she’s pulling away and heading down the hall.

So, swallowing my nerves, I withdraw the key from the pocket in my skirt and slide it into the lock. It clicks as I turn, and the door is heavy, forcing me to use nearly all my body weight in order to open it.

The masculine scent of pine hits me first, like a punch to the gut, a memory trigger for earlier in the hallway. I swallow hard and move farther in, shut the door behind me, and turn to face the room.

“Oh my.” The air leaves my lungs when I take in the massive study. A bare desk sits in the center of the room while floor-to-ceiling bookshelves make up every inch of wall space save for the area boasting Maynard’s carved door.

Books fill the shelves with not a single one bare. In fact, there are more than a few stacks on the floor.

My heart flips in my chest, excitement pushing through the rest of my nerves as I race toward the nearest bookcase, dropping the key on his desk as I do. I’ve spent over a month re-reading my book over and over again until I could memorize it.

But this room? It is filled with thousands of new worlds packed with new adventures, and I cannot wait to get started.

With the first book I get my hands on—a leather-bound action adventure—clutched to my chest, I sink down into a high-backed olive-green chair and crack open the cover.

* * *

Sun warms my face as I open my eyes and yawn. Books surround me, and it takes me more than a few seconds to realize where I am.

I sit up too quickly, getting dizzy as I do.

So, after taking a few deep breaths, I manage to get my bearings.

“I trust you found something to your liking, then?” Merrick’s deep voice catches me off guard, and I jump to my feet. He sits behind his desk, wearing an open white shirt, his hair pulled back out of his face as he writes something on a piece of parchment.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to fall asleep.” Yawning, I still clutch the book.

“No need to apologize.” He sets his pen down and raises his face to look at me. “Which book did you choose?”

I show him, and he nods. “Take it with you when you leave.”

“Are you sure?” Running my fingers over the leather as though it’s a precious gem, I cannot hide my confusion. Did our interaction yesterday—

“I need to focus, something I cannot do if you are snoring.”

Anger pushes through the lust. “I do not snore.”

“You most certainly do.” He stands and gestures to the door, but I don’t move.

“What are you writing?”

Merrick glares at me, obviously frustrated that I didn’t take his not-so-subtle clue and vacate the study. “A letter to your king, letting him know his problem has been dealt with.”

I step forward. “You killed them?”

“The ones I came across, yes. The rest—well—they seemed to know better than to continue with what they were doing.”

“How do you know?”

The sooner he fixes their problem, the sooner the king will be looking for an heir. Honestly, I'm surprised he hasn’t shown up already. Fear unfurls in my belly, and I swallow back bile.

“I may only tolerate your presence, Beta, but I assure you, you’re safe here.”

“Says you. I know what he’s capable of.”

Merrick moves slowly, calculatingly, around his desk. “You may know what he is capable of, but you have no idea what I am willing to do in order to protect what is mine.”

The way he says mine warms my blood. The area between my legs begins to throb, and Merrick takes a deep breath, nostrils flaring. “You’ve already told me I’m not yours.”

“Not in the way your king hopes you to be,” he adds. “But you are under my protection.”

“You don’t like me.”

“I don’t trust you,” he replies. “Though I do find you quite delicious to look at.” He leans down so his lips are right near my right ear. “And you taste even better.” My sharp intake of breath must bring him amusement because he grins as he straightens. “Please shut the door on your way out.”

Lust burns me, and I want so badly to tell him. But doing so would only prove whatever sick point he’s trying to make. So, instead, I turn and march out the door, taking his book with me.

* * *

It doesn’t take me long to find Peter. Shirtless and on the edge of the pond, he turns to grin at me as I approach.

“Care to fish?”

My eyes widen. “Fish? I’ve never—”

“Then now is the perfect time,” he interrupts and holds out a hand.

More curious than not, I take it and let him guide me closer to the water. “I didn’t know you fished.”

“There’s a lot about me you don’t know, just as I imagine there is quite a bit about you I don’t know.”

“And you want to?”

“Why wouldn’t I?” he questions before guiding me to stand in front of him. His chest presses against my back, but where Merrick drives me wild, this contact feels—almost wrong. Like I’m not supposed to be here, even as Merrick has made it clear he doesn’t want a true marriage from me.

“When you cast, you need to hold the line here, then sway back and—” Trailing off, he flings my hands forward, the line going with it until it plops in the water.

He steps away.

“What do I do now?”

“Wait.” He sinks to the ground beside me and lifts a leather skin full of water. Tipping it up, he takes a drink and then recaps it. “So, Kiya, tell me a bit about you. What was your childhood like?”

“A lot of meetings,” I tell him. “I was forced to shadow my father from the time I was ten.”

“Oh? You must have seen some interesting things.”

“Not really. I was stuck avoiding the advances of his lead councilman and nephew.”

“That must have been unpleasant.”

“More than. Pallgard is quite a horrible man,” I tell him as I continue holding the line. “He would always try to touch me when no one was looking. And Barclay, well, he did more than try.”

His brow furrows. “Bastards. Your father never did anything?”

“Nope. He couldn’t be bothered to care. As long as they didn’t push things further—” I trail off. I’ve already divulged far more than I should have.

“Your mother?”

“She died when I was young.”

“I am truly sorry for your loss. My parents died when I was quite young, too. I fought for scraps on the streets until finding my way here.”

“Really?” His past so closely mirrors mine that it physically pains me to be forced into silence.

“Quite different childhoods we had, huh?”

“I suppose so.” Something jerks the line. “It—something pulled.”

Peter jumps up and rushes over to stand behind me. His arms come around, and he cages me in, body hard against my back. “Okay, hang tight,” he says as he pulls the pole up.

I stand completely still, my hands gripping the wood like a lifeline. For whatever reason, Merrick pops into my mind, his expression, the darkness in his gaze—I lose my breath for a moment as though he’s standing right in front of me.

Peter releases the rod, and I fall forward, scraping my knees as I lose my grip. “What the—” I turn to see Merrick snarling between me and Peter—who looks utterly terrified, his face pale.

“Touch her again and I’ll rip your fucking throat out.”

“Merrick! What are you doing?!” I push to my feet and march over, gripping his massive arm and forcing myself between him and Peter.

“What am I doing?” he snarls. “What are you doing, wife? Did we not already discuss the terms of our marriage?”

You are not to be alone with Peter.

“He was teaching me to fish!” I yell. “Not that it’s any business of yours!”

Merrick’s nostrils flare as he glares at me. Then, in the blink of an eye, he throws me over his shoulder and stomps away. Something that is becoming a frustrating habit of his.

Peter gets up, but his expression tells me he won’t be coming to my rescue. Not that I blame him.

Not wanting to react to him as I usually do, I bite my tongue and do not fight it. He won’t set me down until he’s ready, and if he wants to play the intimidation game again, I refuse to let him win.

Merrick carries me through the house, down the stairs, and into the tunnels leading to his private spring.

Once we’re inside, Merrick slams the door behind us then all but tosses me to the ground and folds his arms. “Get out of your clothes and get into the water,” he orders.

“No.” I fold my arms and mimic his stance.

“Now.”

“No,” I repeat.

Merrick takes a step toward me. “You will do it, or so help me, I will shred the fabric from your body and throw you in myself.”

“You will do no such thing,” I challenge.

Merrick moves closer, his overwhelming size dwarfing me. “If I continue to smell him on you, I will do that and so much more.” The words are spoken calmly, as though they are basking in the mere moments before a massive storm hits.

How bad is it that I want to refuse if only to see what happens when it finally does?

I have a sinking feeling, though, that in doing so, I will only be causing myself—and probably Peter—even more trouble. So, I reach up and pull the sleeves of my gown down. At least, I chose to wear a dress with no laces.

Merrick’s gaze shamelessly slides down my body, giving me the satisfaction of knowing he likes what he sees—even if he won’t have me. Somehow, that torture makes the embarrassment worth it.

I step completely out then turn and move into the water. Once I am waist deep, I begin scooping water in my palm and letting it drip over my skin.

Behind me, the water sloshes, and I freeze as Merrick comes to stand directly in back of me.

I know he’s nude, and that knowledge alone heats my blood.

“You were aroused by him,” he growls in my ear.

“What? No!” I turn to face him and instantly wish I hadn’t. His bare chest is on full display in the torchlight, and I long to reach out and touch it. To thread my fingers through his long, thick hair.

“No? Then why did I smell it on you?”

He can smell my attraction?

“I was not thinking of Peter.”

Merrick’s brow arches. “Then who were you thinking about?”

He wants me to confirm it was him, but doing so would give him far too much power. So, instead, I do what I do best—I lie. “I was thinking of no one in particular,” I tell him. “Merely recalling the way it felt when I touched myself.”

Merrick’s nostrils flare, his hands clenching into fists at his sides. “Oh?”

Speaking so candidly about personal matters is not something I was raised to do—not even before I was taken to the castle to play the part of a princess. But standing here, before Merrick, I summon all the courage I have. He expects me to blush. To back down. But he’s about to discover just how little I care about his expectations. “As a matter of fact, it had nothing to do with any man. After all, why do I need one when I can do such things myself?”

Merrick stills. Even his breathing seems to have ceased.

“Was that not what you wished to hear, Alpha?” I question, keeping my tone sweet.

Merrick grins, though not out of humor. “You think to challenge me, Beta, but you have no idea what you are doing.”

“I think I know exactly what I’m doing.”

“And what is that?” he questions, cocking his head to the side.

“Teaching you that you do not get to bark orders at me simply because of your status.”

Merrick’s smile spreads, and he leans in closer, his mouth a mere whisper from mine. I can all but taste him on my tongue, and my heart begins to race. “I can smell it on you now,” he says, voice soft. “How badly you want me to bend you over and bury myself in your tight body. Would you already be wet, I wonder?” Reaching out with a calloused finger, he runs it over my jaw, and I still, body burning beneath his touch. “Remember who taught you how to pleasure yourself, wife. It had damn well better be my name on your lips when you come.”

I open my mouth to speak, but the sound of someone rushing down the hall cuts me off. Merrick turns, blocking my body with his as Lea rushes in. One look at the both of us and her eyes widen. “I am so sorry, Alpha, but you must come at once.”

“What is it?”

“The king’s guard is just down the path. They should be here within the hour.”

Every nerve in my body freezes along with the blood in my veins. My stomach sinks, my heart pounding so loudly I can hear nothing else. All lust is blasted from my body with the force of a cannonball, and all I can see is the king’s angry face.

He’s coming to check up on me.

To ensure I’ve done what he asked. And if I haven’t—I close my eyes against the panic as I recall just what he does to those he believes have wronged him. Lashings will be the least of my worries.

He will kill Bonnie to punish me. Execute Ezra. Then, he will carry through with me.

“Beta.” Merrick’s voice is miles away. I close my eyes to breathe. To suck in deep breaths and try to calm myself. “Kiya.”

I open my eyes when he says my name. Merrick’s golden eyes are narrowed on my face, his hands on my arms. When did he touch me? “He’s going to kill me,” I choke out.

“I will handle the king,” he growls. Then, he releases me and stomps off, leaving me in the water alone. I wrap my arms around myself and hold on, the fear clawing far less terrifying than the watery death that would await me should I simply step off the ledge.

Chapter 16

Heart in my throat and rocks in my belly, I stand on the stone steps as the king’s carriage comes into view. Lea is just behind me, a steady, friendly presence, while Merrick remains beside me. To the outside world, we appear as though we are a unified front. Husband and wife for all to see, something that will hopefully save me in the coming days even as we haven’t spoken since Merrick left me in the cavern.

His silence, while deafening, is something I am quite grateful for. Mainly because I am sure speaking is not going to come easily to me right now. Somehow, the king will know my secret has been outed.

Whether I spoke the truth or Merrick overheard it won’t matter. Not in King Julius’s eyes. He will kill me for it, and even as Merrick believes he can protect me, I’m not so sure. After all, Merrick may be an Alpha, but Julius is a King.

Horses’ hooves trot across the stone before coming to a stop just before us. The guards driving the carriage jump down while those on horses in front of and behind remain astride. Six in all, half a dozen guards when he normally travels with at least two dozen.

Unusual.

One man wearing golden armor opens the door and steps aside. My heart thunders, my stomach throbbing with unease as the visitor steps from the carriage and comes into full view. It’s all I can do to not let out an audible gasp as Pallgard grins in my direction. A sneer that chills me to the bone.

My skin crawls, bile rising in my throat. Of all people the king could have sent—this was purposeful. It has to have been. The bastard wanted to shake me.

“Why are you here?” Merrick demands, his voice booming across the space. His tone leaves zero room for interpretation—it’s plain as day the Alpha does not want company. And given his monstrous side, I can see why.

Pallgard does not speak right away. Instead, the slimy snake moves closer, dropping his head in a slight bow once he reaches the steps below us. “The king wishes to have me extend his gratitude as well as report back to him the well-being of his only daughter.” His dark eyes shift to me, and he grins. “So lovely to see you again, Princess.”

“You do not speak directly to the Beta,” Merrick snarls. “And you may turn around and tell your king our deal did not include home visits.”

Pallgard is completely unphased by Merrick’s words. “I would hope you could extend a kindness to me today. Perhaps allowing me to stay overnight? Should I return now, I fear my horses might die of exhaustion.”

No. Please, no.

“You may remain here until dusk,” Merrick permits. “And should you so much as breathe wrong in the direction of anyone under my protection, I will show you no mercy.”

Pallgard’s smile widens. “Wondrous.”

Merrick turns and heads into the house while I remain on the stairs, continuing to stand as straight as possible while Pallgard passes by. The wolves remain beside me as well, and Maynard—the wolf boasting the black spot on his cheek—growls.

Taking a deep, steadying breath, I follow.

Pallgard is sizing up the main living area when I enter, and Merrick is nowhere to be seen. When he sees me, he grins again, freezing my insides. “Your handmaiden went to fetch me tea. Will you join me?” When I don’t immediately answer, he lets his greedy gaze travel up and down my body. “Princess, it is so good to see you.”

“Here, I am not a princess,” I snap. “I am a Beta. The woman of this house. You will show me the respect I am due, Pallgard, or my husband shall handle you.”

I’m not sure what I expect, but it certainly isn’t him taking a step toward me. “You are nothing but a spoiled little orphan,” he whispers. “And you will not threaten me, girl. Or have you forgotten who pulled you out of the pig shit all those years ago? Continue this show of disrespect, and I will drown you in it.”

“I haven’t forgotten,” I tell him, ignoring his threat. “Nor have I forgotten what you have done to me since then.”

Wolves pad toward us up the stairs, so I take a step back. Pallgard watches me all the while.

“Enjoy your tea.” Then, I turn on my heel and march upstairs toward Merrick’s study.

The door is partially open, so I shove it open without knocking. He glances up from his desk, clearly irritated at the intrusion. A scowl forms on his face as he studies me, gaze never straying from my face.

“You cannot let him remain here. Not even for the afternoon.”

“And why not? It is still my house, is it not?” Merrick sets the quill down he was writing with and folds his hands in front of him.

“That man is a monster.”

“Yes. That much was made quite clear, based on your reaction to him.”

I’m flabbergasted. Because even as he told me his senses are enhanced, I thought for sure he didn’t realize before agreeing to give the man refuge. “And yet you let him stay?” I snap, stepping forward and clenching my hands into fists.

“Shall I send him on? Let him report back to your king how unhospitable you were? Or, do I allow him to stay, under the careful watch of me and my brothers for an afternoon, so we remain at peace?”

“There is no peace with him!”

Merrick stands slowly, bracing both hands on top of his desk. “In case you’ve forgotten, I have no actual army, wife. Should your king choose to launch an attack against my people, he will likely win. Playing nice is the nature of the game. The nature of survival.”

I clench my hands into fists. I know he’s right. The king wouldn’t hesitate to go to war under the most neutral circumstances. Should he be given a reason to attack Merrick, he will likely be thinking he’s gaining access to a large fighting force. Overthrowing the man before me would give the king more power.

“He is a rapist,” I tell him. “A brutal one. I’ve seen what he did to maids in the castle. And the only reason he didn’t do the same to me is because the king needed me to be a virgin. Otherwise, I would have likely suffered the same fate.”

Merrick’s jaw twitches. “He will not harm you within these walls.”

“You’d better hope not. Otherwise, war is going to be the least of your worries.” Turning on my heel, I slam the door and head straight for the kitchen where I will remain, glued to Lea’s side, until Pallgard is gone for good.

* * *

For the first time since I arrived, Merrick joins us for lunch. He sits at the head of the table, an untouched plate of food in front of him as Pallgard rambles on about the taxpayers and their appreciation for Merrick’s intervention.

He doesn’t respond, nor does he look particularly interested. But he’s there, keeping his word by keeping his eye on our uninvited guest.

Lea has remained in the kitchen, hiding from Pallgard, something I hope she continues to do until the bastard leaves. After I’d warned her of him, Maynard has remained glued to her side. The other wolves remain in here with us, watching Pallgard.

Clearly sensing Merrick’s disinterest in conversing with him, Pallgard turns to me. His beady eyes peruse me up and down as though the man I’m married to isn’t sitting less than two feet away. “Marriage seems to be treating you quite well, Princess.”

“She is not a princess within these walls,” Merrick growls. “You will address her as Beta.”

“My apologies.” He presses a hand to his chest and turns back to me. “Beta,” he corrects. “Marriage suits you.” His smile makes me want to vomit.

“It does. Now, if you’ll excuse me.” I shove up from the table and am preparing to walk away when Pallgard clears his throat.

“Do you not wish to know how your father is faring with you away?”

The ruse may be up with Merrick, but keeping it going in front of Pallgard is the smartest decision. I turn back to the table, Merrick watching my every movement as I slide back into my seat and fold both hands in front of me, “Of course. How is my dear father?” I question, not bothering to show any real emotion.

“He longs for a visit from you, Beta. Your absence has brought him great sadness.”

“That’s too bad. You can understand, of course, why I will not be leaving my home so soon after being married.”

“Are you with child, then?” he asks, eyebrow arching.

“I fail to see how that is any of your business,” Merrick snarls.

“My apologies, Alpha, I merely wish to relay my congratulations to you both and inform the king he is to be a grandfather.”

“He is not,” I snap.

“You are not with child, then?”

Merrick slams his hands down on the table and stands. “Should you continue to inquire about this matter, I will have you escorted out of my house.”

Pallgard stands now and bends at the waist, his midnight robe scraping against the floor as he does. “Again, my apologies. The king is simply beside himself, excited at the idea of his daughter becoming a mother. I shall not ask again.”

“Intelligent decision,” Merrick growls as he takes his seat again. “You may be excused, Beta.”

Taking the out, I turn and leave the room quickly. Maynard lies in the corner, though he lifts his head at me.

“Where’s Lea?”

“Here!” she announces as she rises from behind the island.

I jump. “How long were you back there?”

She grins, clearly pleased she scared me. “Since I served lunch.” She sets a box on the counter, and I peer inside.

“What were you doing?”

“Fixing a shelf.”

“You fixed a shelf?”

She wipes a hand over her brow and then nods. “Otherwise, it would never get done. Maynard is supposed to help, but he never does. Far too distracted by his brothers.” Wiping her hands on her apron, she smiles at me. “You have nothing to fear. Not within these walls.”

“I know that,” I reply. “I merely do not wish to listen to him ramble on about a king I no longer care about.”

“Did you ever?” Lea questions, hand on her hip.

Chuckling, I shake my head. “I suppose I did not. I am going to head upstairs to my room,” I say with a yawn. “I have a headache coming on and would love to rest.” Truthfully, I’m simply desperate for solitude. Because by the time I come out, with any luck, Pallgard will be gone.

* * *

The sound of my door closing pulls me from sleep. I sit up, disoriented despite the late afternoon sunlight pouring in from my window. That disorientation doesn’t last long, though. Because looming over me is Pallgard. He grins.

“Hello, Princess.”

I open my mouth to respond, but he covers it with his hand. I fight against his hold, but he presses something cool to my throat, and I freeze.

“That’s right, girl, remain still. I’d hate to have to slice that pretty throat open.”

Tears burn in my vision, and he presses the tip of the blade harder against my throat. One wrong move and I’m going to bleed out.

I slowly move my hand up toward my pillow where my dagger was when I lay down. If I can get to it, I can get free long enough to scream.

“Do you have any idea how hard it was to keep my hands off of you once your breasts came in?” His greedy eyes trail down to my chest, and bile rises in my stomach. “But the king made me promise to wait until you were married. Then, you would have already had a man inside your body and it wouldn’t matter if I had my fill.” He licks his lips, and I whimper. “I’ll remove my hand as long as you do not scream.”

I stare up at him, and he slowly removes the hand over my mouth, though he keeps the dagger firmly pressed against my throat.

“Merrick will tear you apart—literally.”

Pallgard grins. “I am protected by the king, you foolish girl. Or have you forgotten just how powerful he is?” He drops his free hand to the bodice of my dress and runs his finger over the swell of my breast. “Besides, he won’t have to know that I’ve had you, will he?”

“Get. Out,” I growl, slipping my hand up further toward my pillow. As I do, it forces my breasts to arch up, something that thankfully distracts my attacker.

“I am going to make you remember me. And then I will tell Barclay all about it. Perhaps next time, he can—”

I grip the blade and rip it out from beneath my pillow. The blade slices into my skin, and I let out a blood-curdling scream. Pallgard’s hand cracks against my cheek with enough force to send me flying off of the bed. I hit the table beside it, and pain stings through the side of my face.

Dagger still in hand, I get to my feet and face off with a man who has been my own, personal tormenter for the last decade. He’s made me feel small, unimportant, while simultaneously eyeing my maturing body as though it would one day be his personal playground.

No. More.

“You’ll die before you touch me again.”

He grins at me and charges forward. I barely have enough time to raise the blade. He slams into me, knocking me backward and landing on top of me. His body pins me to the floor, and I scramble to get free.

“You. Little. Bitch,” he snarls.

“Help!” I scream.

I arch up, trying to shove him off of me—he’s ripped from me and thrown across the room. His body hits the wall with a heavy crunch. Then he falls to the ground—lifeless.

Standing before me is Merrick—face contorted in rage, body slick with sweat, breathing ragged. I scramble back, back against the wall, heart racing. Did I just start a war?

“He—I—”

“You did nothing I wasn’t coming in here to do myself,” he snarls. “Are you all right?”

“I think so,” I choke out.

Merrick’s eyes narrow on my throat. “He fucking cut you.” Before I can respond, he’s whirling around and stomping over to where Pallgard lay. He grips him by the throat and raises him. Pallgard’s arms are limp at his sides, though his legs move enough to tell me he’s still alive. “You touched my wife,” he growls.

A strangled cry comes from Pallgard moments before Merrick turns him to face me.

Blood drips out from around the dagger still impaled in his chest. “You hurt her,” he growls at Pallgard. “Should I gut you? String you up by your entrails?” he questions. “Or better yet, shall I tie you to a tree and leave you for the beasts?”

Pallgard’s eyes widen.

“Be glad this death is quick.” Merrick moves so quickly that it’s a blur as Merrick snaps his neck.

It cracks like someone biting into an apple, and he throws Pallgard to the ground before rushing over to me and kneeling. Adrenaline still pulsates through my body. He’s dead. Pallgard is dead.

“I do not understand how he managed to slip past Peter, but I assure you I will find out.” Then, he reaches out and grips my hand, ripping me toward him. “Kill the guards,” he orders, though it sounds as if I am underwater. It’s then I realize the room is filled with wolves.

My entire body is rigid, adrenaline the only thing keeping me moving as I process what I just did.

I felt his chest give way to the blade as it embedded in his body.

Heard the sick crunching sound as it sliced into him.

Merrick snapped his neck.

And now the king is going to wage war on my new home.

Chapter 17

“Kiya.”

I force my gaze to Merrick. The heady scent of lavender fills my lungs, telling me that somehow he managed to get me down to the spring, though I can see nothing but blurry shapes thanks to the tears in my eyes. Bile burns in my belly, rises into my throat, and it’s everything to keep the contents of my lunch down.

Massive hands go to my shoulders, gripping me, grounding me to this reality.

The one where I helped murder someone.

“I—I killed him,” I somehow manage, despite the burning in my throat.

“I dealt the final blow,” he says. “Though, if his wheezing was any indication, you collapsed one of his lungs with that blade.”

I stare up at him. “He would have died anyway.

“Yes,” Merrick says. “Though much slower.”

Swallowing hard, I stare at the stone walls.

“I should have heeded your warning,” Merrick growls. He reaches up and brushes his fingers along my cheek. I wince, fresh pain shooting through the side of my face. He mutters something I can’t quite make out then reaches down and lifts me.

Cradling my fully clothed body, he marches right into the spring and sets me down in the water. Why he keeps doing this, I don’t know, but I’m grateful for the warmth of not being alone.

“We killed Pallgard. Do you know what this means?” I demand, fear clawing through me and shoving all else to the side. “The king—the king is going to come for me, Merrick. He has protected that bastard through everything. Every time he raped the staff. Every time he looked at me whenever no one was looking. I told the king. I told him everything, and still, he shielded Pallgard.”

“The king can do nothing. Especially if he believes the caravan was attacked on its return.” His calloused hands take mine and rinse them in the water.

“But the guards—”

“Will be taken care of.”

“You’re going to kill them,” I stammer, recalling his earlier order.

“Would you rather I start a war?”

Swallowing hard, I shake my head. Vision clearing, I take a look at the spring around me and the massive man standing right in front of me, his hands covering mine as he rinses them in the water. “Why am I here?”

“You’re covered in his blood,” he snarls. “And your heart is racing. The lavender is calming.” He continues to rub my hands beneath the water until the blood is gone. Then, he pulls me to the side where the water is not cloudy.

I take a deep breath.

Then another.

And by the third, I’m calm enough to become quite aware of the wall of muscle standing in front of me, his hands on my arms. Pallgard deserved to die for what he’d done. Regardless of my fears, that much is true. We killed a man who repeatedly and brutally raped innocent women. A man who would have raped me.

How many times did I wish I could kill him back at the castle? There, I’d been helpless. But here? I meet Merrick’s golden gaze. He makes me stronger because I believe, with everything I am, that he’ll protect me.

“He’s dead?”

Merrick slides his hands up my arms. “Yes, Beta, you handled yourself quite well.” His proud smile is the first emotion—aside from anger—that I’ve witnessed from him.

“Is it bad that his death brings me joy?” I ask.

Merrick’s expression darkens. “No. But bloodlust is a dangerous path, Beta,” he says. “It will consume you if you let it.”

“Bloodlust? No. I’m just glad he’s gone. That’s the first time I’ve been able to stick up for myself. But had you not shown up—”

“He would have suffocated in his own blood while pinning you to the floor,” Merrick replies. “And I would have found you pinned beneath his lifeless body without being able to get satisfaction out of snapping his neck.” Merrick sighs. “I should have heeded your warning. I was arrogant, and you paid the price.”

“A bruised cheek is hardly anything compared to what he was going to do to me. What he’s done to so many others.”

Merrick looks genuinely upset. “I cannot tell you how sorry I am, Kiya. I assure you, I will not dismiss your concerns again.”

“The king is going to come for me, Merrick. Whether because of Pallgard or to punish me for not producing an heir.” Tears blur my vision once more, and I cover my face with both hands. “I thought I was done with him. I truly thought he would forget about me.”

“There is no world where he will harm you.”

“Do you not get it?!” I shout. “You thought Pallgard couldn’t harm me, too, didn’t you? The king will come for me. He will get me. And he will kill me. You have to let me leave. Let me run. If I—”

“You are not leaving!” he bellows. It echoes off the cavern walls.

I fall silent, the only sound a soft trickling of water. “You don’t want me here, so why does it matter so much if I go?” Heart in my throat, I stare up at him, unsure why it matters so much to hear his answer.

The air between us shifts. The tension growing more potent with each passing second. Merrick glares at me, his yellow-gold eyes all but glowing in the dim light cast off the walls. “You cannot leave.”

“Why not?”

His chest rises and falls in tandem with my own rapid breaths. “You drive me mad,” he growls, stepping toward me. The water sloshes around his waist as he moves. “And yet, I cannot fathom an existence where you are not here.”

My mouth falls open, though for once, I’m speechless.

Merrick laughs darkly. “I want to fucking ruin you.”

A shiver runs up my spine. Why do his words thrill me? Especially after what just happened. “You don’t scare me.”

“I should.”

All thoughts of death are shoved from my mind as I take a step closer. I’m drawn to him. For whatever reason that might be, I’m not sure. But I do know that I am foolish because I want nothing more than to allow him to do as he says he wants— and ruin me.

“I am a killer. A murderer. A savage monster,” he snarls, baring his teeth.

“And now I’m a murderer, too.”

Merrick sucks in a deep breath and reaches for me. When he does, though, he pulls back and shivers again. “I need to leave.” He turns away and stalks out of the water. It drips from his body, falling to the cavern floor as he goes.

“Wait. Please.”

He turns toward me, his canines longer than they were before. “I cannot.” His tone is far deadlier than it was even seconds ago, and he folds at the waist, a guttural roar echoing through the cavern as he crumples.

I rush forward, leaving the water behind and closing the distance between us.

“Get away!” he bellows.

“What is—” And then I realize exactly what is happening as dark hair shoots out of his back. He’s changing. Turning into the thing from the woods.

“I. Need. To. Go,” he growls, grinding out each word. His voice is strained, panic laced with agony.

“Do you have time?”

He shifts his gaze to me. “Get out of here, and tell Maynard to bar the door.”

“I’m not leaving without you.”

“I will tear you apart!” Spittle flies from his mouth as he says it, his canines the size of the monster’s.

“You didn’t before.” Heart pounding, I reach out and press a hand to his shoulder.

He scrambles back, slipping into the shadows, and I wait, holding my breath as bones begin to crack. His breathing is heavy, loud enough that I can hear it echoing off the walls until finally—he falls silent.

Holding my breath, I take a cautious step forward. “Merrick?”

Nothing.

No movement.

“Are you—”

The creature lunges at me from the shadows. I fall backward, scrambling back as three men come rushing into the cavern, their blades drawn.

“Get back here, Kiya!” Maynard orders.

Merrick’s beast lunges for him, but I rush forward, throwing myself between them. Claws rip at my shoulder, and I whimper, but I do not move because the beast freezes in place.

“Get back,” MacKenna snaps.

“No. He won’t hurt me.”

“He already did,” Maverick reminds me.

“Because he was trying to get to you.” I reach out with a shaking hand, holding my palm flat toward the creature. It drops its large snout and sniffs. Holding my breath, I wait for acceptance or death—honestly, either is expected.

But when Merrick’s wet snout presses against my skin and he closes his eyes, I know I’ve won.

“You need to leave,” I tell them.

“We’re not going anywhere,” Maynard retorts.

Merrick shifts his attention to them, and he growls.

I glance over my shoulder and meet Maynard’s gaze. “I will be fine. Keep everyone out of here tonight.”

“How are you—” MacKenna trails off when Merrick growls again.

All three men back away slowly.

“I certainly hope you know what you’re doing,” Maverick whispers.

“That makes two of us,” I murmur as the door closes softly. Outside, even with my basic human hearing, I can make out the scraping sound of furniture against the stone. They’re blocking us in here.

Trapping me with the creature.

And yet, I’ve never felt safer.

Merrick presses his large head against my abdomen and shoves me toward the water. I go, honestly afraid to argue with him, even if it means he’s only trying to drown me.

The water is warm against my legs, my abdomen, as I move in farther and farther while he comes with me. Once I am in up to my breasts, he stops moving toward me and backs out of the water.

His gaze shifts to my wounded shoulder then back to me.

“You want me to wash it?” I question.

He drops his head, so I take a deep breath and dip further into the water. It burns the wound, stinging even as it soothes. Merrick’s creature sinks to the stone floor, lying down, though he keeps his eyes trained on me.

Always watching, this creature of the night.

Much like the man does in the day.

Chapter 18

I come to slowly, leisurely, warmth against my back drawing me out of sleep.

Yawning, I sit up and scan the cavern for the creature. Instead, I find the man, shoulder-deep in the water, his back to me.

The ink of his tattoo is covered in droplets of water as he continues scooping it in his hand and allowing it to drip over his torso. My body heats, pooling between my legs as I watch. It feels intrusive—but I have no shame.

And when he turns to face me, I don’t bother to hide the wanting expression on my face. What’s the point when I know he can sense my attraction to him? “How is your shoulder?” he questions.

I glance down at the blood-stained fabric covering my arm. “Fine.”

“Lie,” he accuses.

With my uninjured arm, I push myself up to stand. Pain pulsates through my right side with every jostling movement. “It hurts.”

“Rinse in the water, and I’ll get you a fresh dress.” He starts to move toward me, the water revealing more of his chiseled body with every step.

“It was you.” He doesn’t respond, though he does stop and stare at me. “You were who I was thinking about when Peter was teaching me to fish,” I add quickly.

Merrick continues out of the water, his entire body on display now. My mouth dries, my blood hammering in my ears as I take him in. His entire body is muscled, every single inch of it. And his massive length hangs between his legs, making my eyes widen even further. How does that fit?

He passes me, pulls on a pair of pants, then faces me. “Do you think I didn’t know that?” he questions, tone cool.

The rejection chills me as though someone just tossed a bucket of freezing water onto me. “I just thought—”

“That what? Because there was a brief moment where I respected you, things have changed?” He laughs darkly. “You are still a woman willing to give her child to a man you despise if only to save yourself. And I made it clear how that makes me feel about you.” He moves in closer, and tears burn in my eyes.

“I told you I wouldn’t do that.”

“And yet, you’re concern when you realized the king’s carriage was headed this way, was that the king himself was going to show up and assume you were with child.”

I clench my hands into fists at my sides. “I would die before I let anyone take my child.”

“Would you?” he questions, cocking his head to the side. “A lot of people believe they would, but I know firsthand that is rarely the case.”

He turns and stalks out into the hall, leaving me standing behind him. My entire body begins to shake, violent tremors bringing me back to my knees. Tears spill from my cheeks, the rejection hurting far more than it should have.

Merrick got under my skin.

He broke through my walls, even though he’s been nothing but an ass to me since the moment I arrived. Even as I think it, though, my memory forces me to recall the way he held me when I was sick.

The way he washed my hands in the water last night.

How he touched me in the hall.

There have been moments, fleeting instances where he’s been a man I could see myself happy with, and for whatever reason, it’s those points in time that have smashed through my defenses.

But never again.

I’ve been down before, and I will always stand. The last thing I need is some bastard thinking he can order me around, treat me like I’m little more than a nuisance. My life has never been mine.

Before my mother died, it was helping her raise coins to survive.

Then I played the part of an orphan only to be transformed into a princess who wasn’t wanted.

And now? This is the worst of it. The wife of a man who wants nothing to do with me. Foolishly, I’d believed that’s what I wanted. To have him pay me no attention. What a fool I was.

Angrily wiping away my tears, I stand and turn away from the water, ignoring the pain in my arm.

I will not live this way. If he’s not going to change, then it’s time to take matters into my own hands. And that’s exactly what I’m going to do.

* * *

I’m just closing my door when someone knocks softly.

“Kiya?”

Instead of responding, I pull the door open and let Lea inside. “Are you okay?” Her gaze instantly goes to the wound on my arm. “What happened? What did that to you?”

“Merrick,” I reply. “But I’m fine.”

“And after what happened with that bastard, Pallgard—”

“He got what he deserved. The guards?”

“The boys took care of them. The carriage and its once-occupants have been placed along a path to be discovered. Hopefully, your king will buy it.”

“He’s not my king.”

Her cheeks flush. “Of course, I’m sorry.”

“It’s fine.” I swallow hard and force a smile at Lea. She’s been nothing but kind to me, a friend when I desperately needed one. Which is really one of the main reasons what I must do is so hard.

She and Merrick’s brothers, his mother, they’ve become family to me. But my family is threatened every single moment I am here. My purpose has been served, right? The king has what he paid for.

The kingdom is safe.

Now it’s time to save myself.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Lea questions.

I nod and pull her in for a hug. “Still reeling from yesterday. I do think I’m going to take a nap, though. If that’s all right?” Pulling away, I study her face.

“Of course. Would you like some food?”

“Bread, please? Perhaps some dried meat. I am fairly hungry.”

She smiles at me. “Of course. I will bring it up so you have something when you wake.”

“Thank you, Lea.” With one final smile, I turn away and walk to my bed. After pushing the covers aside, I slip beneath them as she shuts the door lightly behind her. Tears burn in the corners of my eyes, but I blink them away.

As soon as I’m sure that she’s gone, I slip back out of bed and cross to the dresser. On top of it, a quill sits beside a bottle of ink. I reach into the drawer and quickly withdraw a piece of parchment. Then, I begin to write.

* * *

I rush around the side of the massive house, stopping just below my window where a black cloak sits on the ground. Lifting it, I breathe a sigh of relief that the knots I tied to keep the bread and meat safe remained intact despite being thrown from the window.

Turning, I study the trees. I’ll need to go back toward the Feral Swamps if I wish to avoid capture by Merrick’s beast…or the king’s men once he discovers I’ve disappeared. But to do that would mean crossing the grounds, and doing so will draw unwanted attention.

So, with a deep breath, I start for the trees. I can move through the brush and make my way around—

“Going somewhere?”

I stiffen, the harsh tone seeping into my bones. This is not happening. Forcing a smile on my face, I turn to face Merrick. His white shirt is partially open, bearing a hair-dusted chest. His intense gaze is focused entirely on my face, and I’m fairly certain he can see straight through to my soul.

“A walk,” I lie.

Merrick grins, a savage smile that does things to my insides I wish it didn’t. He takes a step closer, crossing his arms. “Did you know that when a person lies, their heart races?” Another step. “Much like it does when one is aroused.”

“You do not intimidate me.” I take a page from his book and all but growl the words.

“The princess fears nothing, does she?”

“Stop calling me a princess,” I snap. “Your nicknames have as many mood swings as you do.”

“Mood swings? I’m not the one preparing to run away.”

“I’m out for a walk.”

He inhales deeply. “With food then? A picnic, perhaps.”

“As a matter of fact, yes.”

“And the note you left for me upstairs?”

I stiffen. There is no way he was able to read it that quickly. He wasn’t even in the house when I slipped out less than a few minutes ago! “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Another lie.” He takes a step closer. “You know, I am well within my right to punish you for your mistruths.” Merrick begins to circle me, a predator preparing to rip the throat of its prey clean open.

“There is nothing you can do to me that I will fear.”

“No?” He stops directly behind me, and I hold my breath, afraid to make even the slightest movement. A calloused finger runs down the back of my neck and between my bare shoulder blades before he stops at the back of my dress.

“You continue to push me away,” I say. “Only to behave as though you feel it, too.”

“And what is it you think I feel, Princess?”

“The heat between us,” I reply.

Merrick doesn’t respond, though he tugs at the pins holding my hair in place atop my head and tosses them to the ground. Then, he leans in, nose pressing against the base of my neck, and inhales.

I shudder, pleasure shooting through me. Moisture pools between my legs and I clench my thighs together to ease the throbbing. My body has already claimed this man even as I want to deny it.

The things he makes me feel—they’re confusing, and yet I crave him. Crave what I know he can show me even as together, we’re as volatile as poison.

“Do you need to be punished, Kiya?” he breathes against me.

“I—”

“Should I bend you over my knee and spank you?”

The throbbing between my legs increases painfully.

“Tie you up so you cannot misbehave again?”

“You can’t do that.” The words come out barely above a whisper.

“Oh, I can do that and so much more,” he replies. “And based on your scent, you would enjoy every damned minute of it.”

“I wouldn’t,” I insist.

Merrick reaches forward and snakes an arm around my throat then yanks me back toward him. “Another lie. What shall I do with you, then?”

“Let. Me. Leave.”

His grip tightens, and I reach up to grab his forearm. I’m not afraid that he’ll kill me. I’m terrified because I like the way he handles me. “Wrong answer, Kiya,” he whispers before he releases my throat to wrap an arm around my waist and lifts. My feet dangle off the ground as Merrick walks around the house.

I don’t scream.

Don’t fight.

Because neither will do me any good. As I’ve discovered the last few times the bastard has manhandled me, nothing I do will stop him. As we enter the house, I expect him to carry me upstairs, to cart me off to my room.

Instead, he follows the hall down to the springs.

Damp air fills my lungs as we move inside. The sound of trickling water should have been relaxing to me, but I doubt much will be until the blood stops hammering in my ears.

Merrick passes the first pool.

Then the second.

He rounds the rock wall toward the third, and then I see it.

On the far wall—a chain has been hammered into the stone.

My blood chills, the lust draining from my body, and I thrash against him. “Let me down!” I yell now, fear clawing at my throat. I will not be chained. “I do not belong to you!”

The man doesn’t respond as he carries me over and deposits me on the stone. I shove up, thrashing against him, but my slight frame is nothing compared to Merrick’s strong body.

“Let me go!”

“You tried to run.”

“Can you blame me!” I scream, face heating.

“I can,” he replies coolly, gaze hard. “Whether either of us cares for it or not, you are my wife. Running would put a target on you, and my enemies could use you against me.”

“Because you care so deeply,” I snap back, the words such a close echo to ones I’ve spoken before it’s as though I’m reliving the same moment over and over again. “You’ve made it quite clear you don’t want me here, so do us both a favor, and let me go!”

He kneels in front of me. “Do you have any idea what a man like me is capable of?”

“I’ve heard stories.”

“Have you?” he questions. “Did they depict the way I’ve torn through numerous strongholds, slaughtering men in my wake? Did they do justice, the way I crave a fight as most men crave a good fuck?”

I swallow hard.

“There is nothing I won’t do for those I consider my own. But my trust is not earned easily, Kiya, and you have broken it.”

“I broke your trust?” I stand. “You tell me you hate me, yet you take care of me when I am sick. You wash blood from my hands. Then, when I am at my most vulnerable, you throw me aside like I mean nothing! I cannot trust a single word that comes out of your mouth.”

Merrick stares up at me. On his knees before me, his head reaches the top of my belly. I hadn’t even realized how close we are until this exact moment. “For some reason, you bring out the predator in me, and I’ve never been a man known for his gentle nature.”

His words steal the breath from my lungs. “That’s why you hate me then? Because I make you so conflicted?”

He grins. “Something like that.” Merrick gets to his feet and moves in closer. I back up, the cool stone pressing against me. “The things I would do to you would terrify you.”

“I’m stronger than I look.”

“Not that strong.” He turns away from me. “Don’t fucking leave, or I will chain you up.”

Chapter 19

After carrying an arm load of blankets down and wordlessly tossing them into the corner where I sit, Merrick hasn’t returned. And after trying to escape and being blocked by three white wolves, I know he put his brothers up to keeping me caged in here.

Frustrating is what it is.

But I can’t tell if I’m more frustrated at being trapped down here or having Merrick disappear and not return. While I don’t know exactly how long I’ve been down here, I do know night must be falling soon.

Which means I’m down here alone.

The door opens, and I get to my feet, crossing over just as Lea comes into view, carrying a tray of food in her hands.

“Lea! Thank goodness!” I rush forward, but her angry expression doesn’t shift. “What is it?”

“You tried to run.”

Guilt crushes down on me like a rockslide. “Things are complicated. Merrick—”

“Is a difficult man,” she interrupts. “I won’t deny that. But as far as men go? You got lucky.”

Now, anger flushes my cheeks. “Lucky? He’s trapped me down here!”

Tears slip down her cheeks. “The world is not an easy place, Kiya. And leaving would have—” She trails off, choking on the words.

“I’m sorry.” I withdraw into myself, sitting down and tucking my knees up to my chest. Lea takes a seat beside me.

She pulls away and moves to sit on the blankets, then pats for me to follow. I do, sitting beside her. “Tell me what else is wrong. The things you have been keeping all to yourself.”

So, I do.

The words continue to spill out of me. I tell her of the king’s threat. Of what he said to me in the carriage and how Merrick overheard what he said. I tell her of what Merrick believes me to be, how he thinks I am a coward who would give my child away. The only massive thing I leave out—is the fact that the king is not my father.

By the end of my story, Lea is furious.

“He ordered you to hand over your child?”

“Yes. And I wouldn’t. It was never even a possibility, despite what I said to him.”

“And have you cleared this up with Merrick?”

I get to my feet, hoping he’s already far enough in the trees he cannot hear me. “I have. But it doesn’t seem to matter.”

Lea stands and touches my arm. “Give him time. Men like Merrick, they are shaped by circumstances and mistrust. But you are a light, Kiya, and soon he will see that, too.”

As if our talk summoned him, the door opens, and Merrick stalks in. He stops when he sees Lea and me.

“Alpha,” she greets.

“Lea.”

She turns back to me. “If you need me, you know where to find me.” After a brief nod, she passes by Merrick, who offers her a slight nod. A show of respect that—if I’m honest with myself—means a hell of a lot more to me than anything he’s ever said or done.

The door shuts, and I hear a bolt slide into place.

That’s new.

“I thought you’d be long gone by now,” I say, crossing my arms.

He doesn’t speak as he eats up the space between us, stopping only when he’s a few feet in front of me. “I don’t want to sleep outside. If that suits you, Princess.”

I glare up at him even as warmth blossoms in my chest. For so many nights, I imagined him out in the cold, his beast hunting and killing only for the man to regret its actions the next morning. Is that why he won’t let me leave? Because I am the only one who can soothe his beast? “You’re using me.”

The man grunts then walks past me and toward the third pool. I follow. And when he stops and sinks to the stone beside the wall, I still and watch as he grips the shackles and attaches one around each of his legs.

Then, he leans back against the stone and closes his eyes.

Seconds tick by in silence with nothing but the sound of the water echoing around us. And then comes the sickening crunch of bone.

Merrick throws his head back, the expression on his face agonizing.

I don’t think as I rush forward and press my palms to his chest.

He opens his eyes and snarls at me—all beast. His hair turns black even as more erupts all over his body. Muscles contort and twist, his body cracking and folding at angles that seemingly go against nature itself.

I scramble back, falling to the ground with a heavy thud. But I waste no time as I turn and sprint for the rock wall separating me from Merrick’s beast and the other springs. His growls and grunts fall silent after a few moments, but still, I don’t move.

Will this ever get any easier to deal with? The sight of him twisted and broken?

Cautiously, I peek around the corner. Merrick’s beast sits at the base of the wall, his head drooping as he pants.

I step out, and his face whips up. Eyes bore into me, but I continue moving forward. He holds his ground, barely blinking as he waits for me to get closer.

When I am just out of reach, I stop and drop to the floor. “That looks like it hurts,” I comment.

For obvious reasons, he doesn’t answer. Just continues to stare back at me, eyes blazing. “I wonder if you can understand what I’m saying when you’re in this form.” Taking a risk, I scoot closer.

He inhales.

“I cannot begin to understand why Merrick is being such an insufferable ass.” Since I’m not entirely sure if he can hear me or not, whether, in this form, he’s man or beast—perhaps some combination of both—I decide to simply speak to it as though he isn’t here.

At least, if he is here, he can’t interrupt, storm off, or talk over me.

“You know, I didn’t live the best life. Merrick is the only one here who knows who I really am.” Grief tightens in my chest. “I never knew my father,” I tell the beast. “He was gone right after I was born. But my mother?” The world comes out choked because the pain is still so fresh. Even a decade later.

“My mother was the kindest person you’d ever meet. She would bring in orphans from the streets even though we had very little. That’s actually how I learned to sew. I helped her stitch wounds for coin.” The memory of her showing me how to stitch on an old pair of trousers plays out in my mind.

It had been a rainy day, muddy. And shortly after that, she’d suffered her first fainting spell. “When she got sick, I did what I could. I stole medicine from the local healer. The king had made it impossible to afford anything, thanks to his high taxes. So thievery was a matter of survival. Medicine, food…whatever I needed, I took.” I shake my head and then raise my arm to show the beast the underside of my armpit. “A man burned me with a hot poker after I took a hunk of bread from his cart. He did it there so it would hurt even as it healed.”

The beast growls, a low vibration that has me inching closer. He drops his head, so I hold my breath and reach out to press a hand to it. The fur is not soft like the wolves’ is but rather wiry.

A side effect of the curse Lark said was placed on him?

“I hid it from my mother, but an older orphan boy helped me clean it. He was kind, the first boy I had a crush on, actually.” The beast growls again, and I pat his head again as tears blur in my eyes. “He died of the same illness that took my mother. They died within hours of each other.” I sigh. “Once she was gone, I was thrown out of my house by one of the king’s men—unable to pay taxes and all that—so I took to the streets. I stole, bartered, and worked for everything I could get my hands on until Pallgard found me sleeping in a pig pen I’d paid two silver pieces to sleep in. He ripped me out of the mud, and I thought my life was over.”

That memory is clearer than anything because it was that memory that sent me down the path I’m on now. “They chained me in the dungeon and threw buckets of water on me until I was clean. Then, the king came down and told me I could either be put to death or pretend to be his daughter. The choice seemed so easy then, and I still stand by it even if I faced more hardships in that castle than I did on the streets of Aurum. I overheard the maids talking about how when his wife passed a few years after their daughter was born he changed. They claim he lost his head, so when his daughter died he could not bear the thought of the people seeing him as weak. Which is where I came in, a public replacement for what he lost. Though, I was never treated as anything other than a nuisance.”

The beast’s heavy breathing is steady, though I can see from his eyes he’s captivated by each word I say. Whether he’ll remember it or not is another story. Honestly? I don’t particularly care either way because it just feels so damn good to get it off my chest.

“Once I got older and started to look more like a woman, Pallgard would touch me whenever he thought no one was looking. Nothing too invasive, a brush against my breast or behind. But I knew what he was after, and I told the king. He didn’t care.” I angrily wipe a stray tear from my face. “The only man who showed me any kindness, the one I thought I would marry someday, was executed in front of me for daring to even look twice at me.”

The beast remains completely still as though he is hanging on my every word. “This has been the most peaceful my life has ever been,” I tell the creature. “And the man I’m married to hates me.”

Exhaustion sneaks up on me, so I yawn and get to my feet, crossing over to the pallet of blankets in the corner. The beast shifts, nails scraping against the floor as he faces me. Then, he inches as close as his shackles will allow, and lies on the floor, face still facing me.

“I suppose your life hasn’t been all that, either,” I mention. “Being cursed and all.” When he raises his head, I shake mine. “Lark didn’t tell me specifics, just that Merrick was punished for his father’s transgressions.” Yawning again, I close my eyes and pull a blanket up to my chest.

The creature lets out a low growl as it settles, and I drift off to a world where my mother is still alive and I’m free to choose my own future.

Chapter 20

Sitting up, I stretch and yawn, then turn toward where the beast had been. To my surprise, he’s gone, but there’s a tray of fresh food at the foot of my pallet. My stomach growls in response, so I move toward it.

Then Merrick comes into view.

Hair loose around his shoulders, he’s shirtless and wearing a pair of low-hung pants. He’s barefoot and stops the moment he sees me watching him.

The air around us charges. I’d told him everything last night. What if he remembers? Or, what if he doesn’t?

“Hungry?” he questions.

“Yes.”

Merrick grunts and crosses toward me, takes a seat on the edge of the pallet, and lifts the tray. He offers it to me, so I take a strawberry and stick it between my lips. The juice fills my mouth, and I fight back a groan. I’ve had a lot of strawberries in my life, but these are far better than anything the kingdom grows.

He watches my every movement. Even as I swallow and put my hands into my lap. “Did you sleep well?” I ask, wanting some way of filling the silence.

“My mother told you of my curse.”

So he remembers. “Yes. Though not the specifics.” I move a bit closer, and the scent of him fills my lungs. Lavender and pine. How can a man this brutal smell so damned delicious? Then again, I suppose the best poisons are designed to be enticing. “She did tell me that you don’t trust her.”

His head whips toward me. “I don’t trust anyone.”

I’m struck mute momentarily by the intenseness of his stare. “You trusted me enough to give me a key to your study.”

“And then I caught you rubbing up against Peter. As I said, that trust went to shit.”

“I wasn’t rubbing up against Peter.”

“No?” he questions, though his tone betrays his mocking me.

“No,” I snap. “He was teaching me to fish.”

Merrick gets to his feet. “Stand.”

I cross my arms. “You don’t get to order me around.”

“Stand, Beta,” he orders again.

“Fine.” I get to my feet because his hands on me would lead to feelings I wish to avoid. And I’ve no doubt he’d rip me from the ground if I refused him again.

“Turn around.”

I obey, and Merrick moves in behind me, his hard body pressing against mine. “What exactly are you trying to accomplish?” I ask, breathless.

“Could you not feel his body like you can mine?”

Nothing with Peter feels like it does with you. “Yes, I could. But it felt good. Comforting. You are neither of those things.”

“Are you trying to piss me off?” he demands.

“What if I am?” I turn toward him, putting a few inches between us, and then immediately wish I’d stayed looking away. Unable to help myself, my gaze drops to his lips, then to his chest. I want to lick his skin—something I would have been horrified to feel even a few weeks ago.

But now, I want to taste it. Want to see the way he watches me when I touch him.

His nostrils flare, and he inhales. Then, after a heartbeat, he pulls away and puts more distance between us. “Did my mother care to mention how my father raped a witch? How she sent me out looking for him because she suspected he was having an affair, and I found him balls-deep in a woman he’d knocked unconscious?”

I gasp, covering my mouth with a shaking hand.

Bile churns in my gut as my chest constricts.

“And when I finally separated the two of them, I dragged him home and threw him at her feet. She was horrified at what happened, but did she throw him out? No. She let him sleep it off—in their bed.”

“Merrick—”

“The witch came to find us, to seek rightful vengeance over what happened to her, and my mother refused to hand over her husband. She was so terrified that, by doing so, we’d lose everything.” He crosses his arms and I can see the pain on his face. The way recounting this story is affecting him. “When she refused to hand him over, the witch placed this curse on my family, taking special care when she cursed me. After all, I am the eldest son.”

A fresh wave of anger washes over me, and I clench my hands into fists. The respect I once had for Lark is diminished in the beat of a heart. How dare she refuse justice? And how dare she allow her son to pay the price?

Merrick moves in closer, so close the heat of his body warms me. “Do you know what I did the first night I turned?” he asks, tone dangerous.

“What?” I ask with zero hesitation.

“I ripped my father’s throat out with my teeth and delivered his head to the doorstep of the witch.”

“Then why are you still cursed?” I ask. “If you killed her rapist and delivered her vengeance, why are you being punished?”

Merrick smiles, a grin so savage it chills me. “Because by the time I got to her house, she was already gone. And I haven’t been able to find her.”

“Merrick.” I say his name softly, a saddened whisper for the pain his father caused him.

“Don’t give me your pity. I don’t want it.”

“Too damn bad,” I snap then instantly cover my mouth. I just cursed. In front of him. The one and only time I made that mistake in front of the king—

Merrick smiles. “Perhaps there is hope for you yet, Princess.”

“I’m not a princess.”

He turns and moves away from me, rounding the stone wall and disappearing from view. I follow, taking a seat at the edge of the spring as he strips from his pants and moves in. Where the sight of a naked man would have embarrassed me before, I don’t tear my eyes from him now.

Granted, I have not seen many naked men, but I am sure there are none formed in the way this one is. His backside is sculpted to perfection, the scars covering his back only adding to the raw masculinity.

“I am truly sorry for the losses you faced as a child.”

I clear my throat and tear my gaze up as he turns away. “Thank you.”

“You loved your mother very much.” It’s not a question. And for that, my attraction to him grows.

“Yes, I did.”

He continues soaking in silence as I lean my cheek on the top of my knees and stare off into the corner of the spring. Coming here has been such a strange reality. As though I’m living in a dream that I’m unable to wake from.

A dream that should have been a nightmare, given the man I’m married to, but the more time I spend with him, the more desperate I am to be exactly what he needs.

Water hits the stone as Merrick leaves the pool and steps into his pants. I stand and turn toward him, ready to ask if I’m allowed to leave today. What I don’t expect, though, is to find him standing directly behind me, his gaze downcast so he can see my face.

Neither of us speaks for a moment, and when Merrick reaches up to cup my cheek, his thumb caressing my skin, I suck in a breath.

“Was Pallgard the only one who touched you?” he questions, tone deadly. The deep growl that comes next is more beast than man, leading me to believe they exist separately within him.

“Does it matter?”

His thumb stills on my cheek. “It does.”

I could lie, tell him that it was only Pallgard who made inappropriate moves toward me. But I know he would be able to tell, and after spending my life living a lie—I’m exhausted with mistruths. “No. There was another.”

“What did he do to you?” he demands.

“He loved to torment me,” I whisper. “Catch me in corners and pin me to the wall. He’d touch me—” I close my eyes and shake my head before opening them again. “He never touched my skin, but he’d grope me through my dress.”

Merrick growls, and fury flashes over his face. “What was his name?”

“Barclay,” I say.

“I’ll kill him for you.” He starts to pull away, but I reach up and frantically grip his wrist.

“No. Please don’t. Doing so will only ensure the king attacks. I’m away now, and he can’t get to me again.”

Merrick’s hand leaves my cheek to snake around the back of my neck. His fingers toy with my hair, and warmth pools in my stomach. This man, this strong, savage man, is looking at me as if I’m all that matters. And I’m not entirely sure what to do with that.

“No other man will ever touch you again, Kiya.”

“What if I want one man to touch me?”

His grip tightens. “Depends on the man,” he replies darkly.

My lips part, breath quickening. How can he not see how, despite the way he behaves, the way he’s tried to push me aside, I yearn for him? For the feel of his hands on my body.

“I crave you,” I whisper, putting myself out there for the second time in as many days. If he refuses me again, I don’t know how I’ll survive. Especially when the throbbing between my legs is so great I’m sure one touch will undo me.

Still gripping the back of my neck, he pulls me in, lips a mere breath from mine. “Do you?” he asks.

“Yes.”

“How badly?”

“I want you.”

“What do you want me to do to you, Kiya?” he questions.

“I want to know what it feels like when you—” I trail off, heat climbing my cheeks.

Merrick releases my neck and lifts me, carrying me toward the pallet of blankets. He sets me down and kneels in front of me, his yellow-gold gaze never leaving my face, he waits. “Show me what you want me to do, Kiya.”

“I don’t know what to do.”

Merrick grins. “Lie. I’ve heard you at night when you’re in your room. I’ve watched from the trees, listening to your soft moans as you touched yourself.”

Lust pummels the embarrassment right out of me. For some reason, the idea of him hearing as I explored my own body—does he know I’ve yet to reach a release quite like the one he showed me?

“You have no idea how badly I wanted to go to you as soon as I’d changed back.”

“Why? What would you have done?” the question is brazen, but I can’t be bothered to care. Merrick is a man who knows exactly what he wants—and I want to give it to him.

“I would have slipped into your room and pulled the covers back,” he says. “Then, I would have lifted your dress, spread your legs, and buried my face between them.”

I gasp.

“Do you know what I would have done then?” he questions.

“What?”

“Run my tongue over your pussy. So you would come awake as I tasted you.”

I moan.

“Now,” he growls. “Your turn.”

Swallowing hard, I reach down and pull the skirts of my dress up then lift my knees and spread my legs apart.

Merrick’s nostrils flare as he stares at me, his muscles taut while he holds himself back.

With shaking fingers, I reach between my legs and stroke myself. I’m wet—soaking, and the friction of my fingers sliding over my sensitive flesh has a moan slipping from my mouth. It feels so good, so deliciously forbidden to pleasure myself this way as he watches.

“Good girl,” he growls then draws his bottom lip into his mouth and bites down.

Even from where I lay, I can see his muscles quivering as he watches. “Tell me what you’re thinking about.”

“You,” I whisper. “Watching me.”

“You like that I watch?”

I nod and move my fingers faster.

Merrick looms over me and grips the top of my dress, he shreds it. Tearing the fabric away in one quick movement. Warm air hits my already pebbled nipples and he leans down to draw one into his mouth.

I buck, the sensation bursting straight through me. “Oh—”

He pulls away and shoves his pants to the ground then steps out and moves back toward me. “Stop and get to your knees.”

I do as I’m told, ready for anything and everything he’ll give me. Merrick lies down on his back, head toward the stone wall.

“Come here, Kiya.”

I crawl toward him, mindless, thanks to the lust burning within my soul.

“Straddle my face.”

Now, I pause. “What?”

“I want your sweet pussy in my face,” he says. “So I can taste it.”

“But—you’ll suffocate.”

“Hardly,” he quips. “Though what a way to go.”

“I—”

“Do you trust me?”

“Yes.” My reply is without hesitation, surprising even me. When did I become so trusting of this brutal man?

“Then do it.”

Swallowing hard, I straddle his face. Merrick’s hot breath spans over my center, and I close my eyes as his hands slip up behind me. He grips my behind and pulls me down on top of his mouth.

“Oh!” I cry out, the pleasure so overwhelming it blinds me. I reach out and brace myself by placing both palms on the cool stone as Merrick’s tongue slides up and down my center. He pauses over the sensitive bud and sucks it into his mouth. I buck against him.

My hips begin to move of their own volition, sliding over his mouth. I look down at him, surprised to see him watching me.

His hands go to my front and he flips me onto my back, a blur of movement I can’t fully comprehend until my legs are wrapped around his neck as he devours my center.

I’m so close—so ready, and then he pulls away. A whimper leaves my lips before I can stop it, and Merrick chuckles.

“You don’t get to come yet, wife. Not until my cock is buried in this perfect fucking pussy. Would you like that?” he asks. “Would you like me to own your body the way you’ve claimed my affection?”

My answer is instant. “Yes.”

“Then say it,” he says. “Tell me what you want.”

“I want you to claim me.”

“Use the words, wife. Tell me you want my cock in your pussy.” He slides a finger at my entrance, and I gasp.

“I want your cock in my—my pussy.” The words feel deliciously empowering. As if I wasn’t allowed to want such a thing until now.

“Good fucking girl,” he growls as he climbs up and sits—back against the stone. “Come here.”

I scramble up and crawl toward him. He holds out his hands, so I eye his massive erection, unsure how it’s going to fit but ready to try. I’ll do anything to ease this ache—anything to feel the same release he brought me in that hallway.

Straddling his body, I wait for him.

Merrick snakes a hand over the back of my neck and grips me, yanks my face forward, and lays claim to my mouth. He devours me in a tongue-curling, breath-stealing kiss. Then, he pulls back. “This is going to hurt, but you take control and use me however you need,” he says as he reaches down and wraps a hand around himself, positioning his head at my entrance. “This time, it’s all about you.”

I swallow hard. Control? I’ve never had control. Over anything. And I don’t think he knows how much him handing it over means to me now. So, gathering my courage, I brace myself with my hands on his shoulders and maintain eye contact as I slide down on top of him.

He fills me, and I cry out, the pain shooting up through my core.

“Take your time, Beta,” he whispers against my lips. “I can go all day.”

I whimper as the pain intensifies the more completely he fills me. Holding my breath, I stop moving. His hardness fills me entirely.

“You feel so fucking good,” he whispers.

The pain begins to recede, so I take a deep breath and meet his gaze. “I don’t know what to do now.” The admission heats my cheeks, but Merrick cups my cheek and kisses me.

“Slide up and back down,” he instructs.

The pressure is immense, even if the pain has eased. “This feels good for you?”

He growls, hand tightening on my face. “You have no fucking idea how good this feels.”

I slide up on him, the friction reaching parts of me I didn’t even know existed. When I reach the top, I glide back down, increasing the pace. Soon, the pain is gone, and pleasure builds within me, so strong I feel as though I’m going to explode.

It’s the same pleasure I felt in that hall—except stronger. So strong.

“Merrick!” I scream his name as my release tears through my body. My center throbs around him, and I continue moving, wanting to draw out every bit of it.

And then, he grips my hips. Guiding me up and down, using my body as I used his.

Until—he throws his head back and groans as he fills me. I can feel it, his cock throbbing within my body. The sensation it gives me is so great that I clench myself around him, tightening my muscles as he fills me—owning my body.

Claiming it.

His body is mine. And mine belongs to no one but him.

Chapter 21

“I’m a selfish bastard,” Merrick whispers against my shoulder. My back is to him, pressed against his front while he caresses the flesh of my arm. Lavender-scented water surrounds us. We’ve been soaking for hours at his insistence, even though I told him, time and time again, the pleasure I just experienced is worth every bit of the ache in my body.

“Why is that?”

He presses his lips to my skin, and I shiver. “Because I know you should return to your room, and yet I want to watch you sleep tonight.”

“I’m not going anywhere,” I say as I turn over. His gaze drops to my breasts, and he squats down to draw my nipple into his mouth. He sucks gently, and pleasure shoots through my body. It’s been hours of quiet touches, promises of pleasure… and already I want more.

“You would be more comfortable upstairs,” he whispers, standing once again.

“No, I wouldn’t.”

“Why not?” he questions, though given his expression, I imagine he knows exactly why not.

But I tell him anyway. “Because you’re not there.”

“I never hated my curse more than I do right fucking now.” He takes my mouth in a passionate, feverish kiss. When his tongue darts into my mouth, I grip his massive biceps in an attempt to remain above the water when my legs turn to lead. My body aches for him, my skin afire. A soft moan leaves my lips, and he nips gently at my bottom lip.

“I’ll be here when you’re you again,” I whisper when he pulls away and rests his forehead against mine.

“I never asked for you.” The words are spoken with pain, not malice, so I cup his cheeks.

“I never wanted you,” I reply.

Merrick grins and kisses me again, his lips caressing mine with such delicate passion I feel like I’m going to come apart at the seams. “Then I suppose it’s a good thing we’re stuck together.” Too soon, he’s pulling away from me and climbing out of the water. I watch as the beads slip from his muscled body, not wanting to move and risk missing even a moment of him in his naked glory.

And then, he moves across the cavern and toward the wall boasting his shackles.

“You don’t need to be chained,” I tell him, recalling the way the beast watched me from the floor last night.

Merrick clasps one around his left ankle, repeats the gesture with his right, and settles against the stone. “I appreciate that, wife, but I still do not trust my beast.”

“I do.” I get out of the water, my body aching with each step toward him I take. Once I reach his side, I kneel and press my palm to his chest. “He won’t hurt me.”

Merrick grips my face with both of his massive hands, pulling me in closer and tasting my lips. “You may be quick to trust, but I’ve seen what the monster in me is capable of. I will not risk you. Not for him. Not for me. Not for anyone.” He presses one last kiss to my lips and then gently shoves me away.

His face contorts, features twisting as his body cracks into angles it shouldn’t. Helpless to do anything to ease the pain, I wrap my arms around myself as I back away, witnessing him change from the man who spent all day making love to me, to the beast he wishes would remain caged.

Within seconds, he’s no longer Merrick. The beast glares at me, eyes wild, saliva dripping from its teeth. And then—someone beats on the door, and he snarls.

“Easy,” I whisper as I rush to the bed and grab my dress.

“Coming in!” Maynard calls out.

Merrick’s beast growls again, a warning that is accompanied by him tugging at the chains binding him to the wall.

I’m just getting my dress on when he rounds the corner.

Face flush, he steers clear of Merrick as he shifts his gaze to me. “We need you upstairs.”

“What is it?”

“There’s a carriage here. The king has apparently discovered his favorite toy isn’t coming home.”

My blood ices.

My heart stops.

My chest seizes.

We should have had more time! Even if he had left the same day he arrived, Pallgard wouldn’t be home yet. It’s a three-day ride, and it’s only been two since—

“Beta?”

I knew this day was coming. I just thought we’d have had more—Merrick’s beast lunges on his chains, and I whirl on him. Eyes wide, the thing is gnashing its teeth, trying to break free. The wildness on his face is so human, so helpless, that it brings me back to reality. To now.

Truth is, I am no longer the girl I was. I am no longer powerless.

“Tell him it’s okay,” Maynard urges me. “Or he’ll rip his bloody legs off.”

I cross the floor and hold out my palm. The beast leans in and presses his snout to it, breathing deeply. “I’m okay,” I tell him. “I have your brothers, and they will keep me safe while I deal with this.”

He growls as though demanding I stay here.

“If I remain down here, no one will be upstairs to ensure we all stay safe. If anything goes wrong, I promise, I’ll come straight back.”

He nuzzles me again then sits back and growls at Maynard. Taking that as an agreement he won’t hurt himself trying to break free, I follow Maynard through the cavern and out the door where he shuts and bolts it back into place.

“I’ve only seen him that way a few times,” he says softly. “It was always too dangerous.”

Stopping, I wait for Maynard to face me. “He told me what happened.”

Maynard’s brow arches, and he crosses his arms. “The full story?”

“The witch. What your father did, how your mother handled it.”

Maynard stands still as a statue for the span of a few heartbeats. Then, he dips his head in a low nod, guilt flashing across his handsome features. “Merrick took the brunt of that even though he shouldn’t have. We all had our parts to play in what happened, but Merrick, he was the most innocent. Aside from Maxwell.”

“What does that mean? Did you—”

“Fuck no,” he snaps. It’s the first time I’ve seen his face contorted in anger, and truthfully, I never would have thought him capable of such rage. “But we knew our father was too drunk. MacKenna and I could have stopped him from leaving, but we were so bloody tired of his drunk ass that we let him go.”

The breath I didn’t realize I was holding in whooshes out in relief that he did not follow in his father’s footsteps. “It’s not your fault,” I tell him. “Your father was to blame, and as for what happened to Merrick—your mother should have turned your father over.”

“Don’t be too hard on her,” he tells me. “She has her own burdens that she carries.”

“I’ll do my best,” I reply honestly. “But Merrick paid a price that was not his to pay.”

“Agreed.”

Maynard and I stand in silence for a few more minutes, my stomach churning with unease. How the hell am I supposed to handle this without him? The last time I saw the king, Merrick was beside me.

And now he’s chained in the springs, shielded behind a bolted door.

“Let’s deal with this then, shall we?” I ask, my stomach rolling with unease.

“We will protect you,” Maynard assures me. “Even if it means shielding you from your father.”

If only you knew the truth. I force a smile. “Thank you. I would appreciate that.”

Together, in silence, we make our way out of the hall and into the main room where Lark, MacKenna, Maxwell, Maverick, Madox, Myke, Lea, and—to my surprise—Peter await us. The latter doesn’t make eye contact with me, though I can see the fading bruise around his eye. A dark part of me is grateful for it given he’s the reason I was attacked by Pallgard.

“We stand by your side, Beta,” MacKenna offers.

“Thank you.”

Swallowing hard, I move toward the front door, reaching it just as a royal guard carriage comes to a stop right in front of the steps. Over a dozen guards ride alongside the carriage, all of them coming to a thundering stop just behind it.

Moon high in the sky, I can make out most of their grim expressions as though they were standing directly in front of me, and not yards away. The air is crisp, night settling over this land in what should have been a comforting blanket. But for me, in this moment, a day that started with such promise is set to end in anguish.

A man in armor hops down from his horse and crosses toward me. He removes his helmet, and I am helpless to stop my smile. “Ezra,” I greet.

“Kiya,” he replies.

The rest of the guards climb down from their horses and move to stand as two solid lines. One of the doormen swings open the door, and a man I will never forget steps from the carriage.

“Ki,” he greets, using an old childhood nickname to further toy with me.

Ezra stiffens, though he takes a step back, still close enough to protect me should he be needed.

“Barclay,” I say then swallow hard. Nerves frayed, I remember the family at my back and the man in the caverns below. I’m safe.

Barclay can no longer torment me.

“I came seeking Pallgard.”

“And you believe he is here?” I question, trying to keep my voice level.

“He should be, seeing as how he left for the Shadow Lands five days ago. We were meant to follow but got wrapped up at the edge of the kingdom.” He looks around. “Though I don’t see his carriage anywhere.”

“Because he has never been here,” I reply.

“Ki,” Barclay takes a step closer.

“You’re going to want to watch your distance,” Ezra warns. “We do not wish to start a war.”

Barclay doesn’t take his gaze off of me. “Ki and I are old friends. She likes when I’m close, don’t you?”

“Pallgard is not here,” I say, Maynard a steady presence at my side.

Barclay grins. “Apparently.” He turns to Maynard. “Are you the infamous alpha, then?”

“Hardly,” Maynard sneers. “My brother is far less friendly than I am.”

“Already run your husband off then?” Barclay taunts. “Can’t say I’m surprised.”

“You dare come here and taunt our Beta?” MacKenna growls. “Do you wish to die?”

“Is that a threat to the head of the king’s guard?”

I look to Ezra because, until this moment, I’d always assumed that was his position.

“Ezra was demoted,” Barclay announces.

I truly wish I could say I’m surprised. Barclay is the king’s nephew. A title he’s been riding ever since he was a boy. Using it to gain a new title is not something I would put beneath him, though the fact that Ezra lost it pisses me off.

“It was not a threat,” Lark says, stepping in to keep the peace. “We merely expect the same respect you claim to deserve.”

Barclay tilts his head to the side and studies her. “You are not deserving of the same respect. These lands exist separately from the kingdom solely out of the king’s kindness. Should he choose to claim them, well, then you would be without a title.”

Pulse pounding in my ears, I take a step closer to Barclay, coming to the end of the steps where he waits. “Do not threaten my home. You don’t possess the strength needed to back up your words.”

He grins. “I have an army at my back.” The bastard looks around me to the others standing directly behind me. “What do you have, Kiya? Three cowards and three boys?”

“She has more than that,” Lark corrects.

“Oh, my apologies.” He presses a hand to his chest. “You have a whore.”

Maynard rushes past me, but I put up my hand, barely managing to stop him. “Leave, Barclay.”

Ezra is practically vibrating with anger.

“And Pallgard?” he demands.

“Not here.”

Barclay shakes his head. “The king is going to be displeased.”

“I can think of worse things. Goodbye, Barclay,” I say and turn away from him, marching into the house before I can allow myself to jump down the steps and slam my fist into his jaw. I don’t even know that they’ve all followed me until I hear the door shut and turn to face them.

Lea and Peter offer me nods before heading toward the kitchen.

Maynard, MacKenna, Maxwell, Maverick, Myke, Madox, and Lark all stand in silence. I turn to Maynard. “Make sure they leave, but please don’t start a fight. He’s right. They have an army, and we don’t.”

Maynard doesn’t speak, just nods and turns toward the front door.

“I better go watch him.” MacKenna excuses himself and follows his brother.

Still shaken, I turn to Lark. “You handled yourself well out there,” she says proudly. “Like a true Beta.”

“Thank you.” My response is short, partly from the fear still pulsating through my veins and partly due to the respect I lost for her when Merrick told me what happened all those years ago. “I’m going to go see Merrick before he kills himself trying to get free. Please come get me if there are any further issues.”

“We will,” she says, expression turning neutral. Is it possible she realizes what I know?

On shaking legs, I march back downstairs and into the cavern. I open the door and slip inside, shutting it behind me and crossing to where Merrick’s beast awaits on the other side of the rock outcropping.

“Merr—”

He’s gone.

The blood drains from my face. Rushing forward, I scan the rest of the area. Rock dust litters the floor, the chains having been ripped clean from the wall.

“No. No.” Panic fueling me, I whirl and race for the stairs. How did he get out? How did he—

“Kiya!” Someone screams my name.

I burst into the main part of the house and out the open front door. Carnage litters the ground.

Men lay in pieces on the yard and road, their bodies strewn on the grass. Maynard lies unconscious on the ground near the porch, and I rush to him. His breathing is ragged, but he’s alive.

Ezra swings his blade at a guard, slicing through the man’s throat. He falls, and the closest thing I’ve ever had to a father whirls on me.

Before I can say anything, I hear Lark yell, “Calm down!”

Gathering my skirts, I rush around the corner of the house. Barclay is bleeding, his chest torn partially open. Lark stands between him and Merrick’s beast. Blood drips from wiry black hair. It stains the white stripe on his body.

Tattered flesh still clings to his claws.

I should be horrified. That’s the logical reaction to such carnage.

Instead, a part of me nearly throws my head back and laughs because Barclay is going to get what he deserves. Retribution carried out by my savage.

Lark’s gaze darts to me. “Kiya, talk him down.”

For some reason, the story Merrick told me pops into my mind. Is this what his mother did when the witch came to collect on her vengeance? Did she stand between them as she was standing between Merrick and the man who spent years tormenting me? Groping me?

“Ki,” Barclay chokes out.

A man comes to a stop beside me. I glance up at Ezra. His armor and face are splattered with blood. He looks down at me, blade still in his hand.

“Kiya!” Lark yells. “He’s going to kill him!”

Something in me snaps, and if I wasn’t so hopped up on adrenaline, I might feel fear for my lack of compassion. “Move, Lark,” I order.

Merrick’s beast’s head whips toward me, and he growls, eyes widening at Ezra, though he makes no move toward us.

“Call your dog off!” Barclay roars. “My uncle will kill you all!”

“He can try,” I say as Merrick’s beast whirls on him once more. “Barclay is dying whether you move or not,” I tell Lark. “But I’d rather my husband not have to kill his mother to get to him.”

Barclay’s eyes widen. “Husb—Ezra, you cannot allow this!”

“I see nothing,” Ezra says as he turns and walks away.

“Ezra! This will not stand!”

My blood pounds in my veins as a slow smile spreads over my face.

“Move,” I order Lark.

“If I do, Merrick is going to tear him apart,” Lark urges.

“Good. Now move.”

One final horrified look at me and Lark moves away. Merrick lunges. His massive jaws close on Barclay’s throat. He shakes his head, and Barclay’s limp body is tossed around like a doll until—his neck snaps, and his head is torn clean from his body.

Lark gasps.

“Get inside,” I tell her. “Get everyone inside—Ezra included.”

She doesn’t argue, just hurries off behind me. I take a step toward where Merrick’s beast awaits. His head whips toward me. Then he turns the rest of his body and snarls.

“It’s me,” I say, holding out my hand. “Thank you.”

He growls, low and deep.

“Go back to the springs, okay? I will meet you there. Go the way you got out so we can clean you up.” I point to the shackles at his ankles. “Please? They’re all dead.” Right now, my greatest fear is that he will take off into the trees and I won’t be able to find him. If those shackles get caught on something—Merrick could be seriously injured, and we wouldn’t even know where to start looking for him.

Finally, he drops his head and trots off around the house.

I take a deep breath and go back the way I came, heading toward the house. Maynard is sitting up and rubbing the back of his head.

“Did you find him?”

“I took care of it.”

“We’ll clean this up,” MacKenna tells me.

“Are you sure?”

“Hardly the first time we’ve had to clean up after him,” he retorts.

Lark doesn’t speak to me as I pass her, though her yellow-gold gaze speaks to her disappointment in my letting Merrick rip Barclay apart. I don’t bother to stop and explain.

Ezra rushes toward me the moment I get into the house. “Are you all right? What was that thing?”

“Nothing you need to be afraid of.”

“Is that truly the man you married? The brute?”

“I need to help him,” I say. “Please don’t leave until I get back.”

“The king is going to come here, looking for Barclay. That’s two of his people who have not returned once visiting.”

“For all the king knows, Barclay never arrived.” I grip his arms, surprised at how far I’ve come in even a matter of days. “Merrick and I will take care of everything.”

He nods then smiles at me.

“What is it?”

“You are a woman, Kiya. A strong one.” With a tight smile, he steps aside. I head for the stairs leading down to the springs, honestly concerned if I take too long, the beast will come looking for me.

I find him beside the water, waiting for me. His wiry hair is soaking wet, no longer stained with blood. I kneel in front of him and withdraw the key around my neck. Then, I unlock the shackles and remove them. His ankles are bloody, rubbed raw from his escape.

“You hurt yourself,” I tell him.

He growls in response and then lies beside me on the stone floor. I rest a hand on his head and stare at the water.

It’s cloudy, likely from the blood that had been on his matted hair.

Blood that will be gone by the morning.

If only our problems would be, too.

Chapter 22

When I wake, the cavern is dark. I roll over, half expecting to find Merrick or his beast. But the cavern is empty except for me. Someone has moved me from where I remember falling asleep beside the water to the pallet of blankets, and placed a tray of food beside it.

I get up out of bed and leave the food, rushing toward the cavern door. Surely he didn’t leave again—the door is wide open, and, heart pounding, I rush into the hall, then breathe a sigh of relief when I see the bright rays of dawn pouring in through the windows.

Slower now, I head for the main hall. It’s empty, even the wolves having retreated somewhere. Lea is nowhere to be seen, so I move toward the stairs. I’ll check his study first, and if he’s not there, then I’ll head outside.

At least, I know he’ll be himself and not the beast.

At the end of the hall, Merrick’s study stands partially open.

The wood is warm beneath my palm when I shove it open and step inside. Merrick is seated behind his desk, his hair tied back from his face. The white shirt he wears is partially open as it always is, and when he looks up at me, his yellow eyes darken.

“Beta,” he greets.

“Alpha,” I reply then turn and shut the door behind me. “How are your ankles?”

Merrick sets the book down, along with the quill he was using, and leans back. “Better now.”

“Good.” Unsure how to proceed from here, I simply linger near the door. “Ezra?”

“They put him up in a guest room. He’s resting now.”

“Thank you. He’s a good man.”

“I gathered that,” he replies. “You handled yourself well last night.”

“How so?”

“I heard everything that was said. While I would have allowed Barclay to live with the tongue lashing you gave him, my beast was not so forgiving.” He swallows hard. “I apologize for what happened.”

“Don’t.”

“It didn’t bother you to see what happened?”

“I know it should have,” I reply quickly. Warmth pools in my belly, and lust surges through my blood. Merrick is a savage. A beautiful savage.

And he’s mine.

“And did it?”

“No.”

He studies me. “Why?” The word is spoken simply, the importance of my answer implied.

“Because you are an animal,” I tell him. “And they deserved to die.”

Merrick stands slowly, palms resting on his desk. “You challenged my mother. Was that because of what I told you?”

“Yes.” There’s no point in lying, no reason to pretend otherwise.

“You continuously surprise me, Beta,” he says softly.

“Why did you not wake me this morning?”

“You were sleeping so soundly,” he says, moving away from his desk and closing the distance between us. “So peacefully, and I couldn’t stomach the idea of waking you.”

A man who can slaughter dozens doesn’t want to wake me from sleep. It shouldn’t be romantic. I’ve never been someone who cared for violence. But after what I’ve witnessed in that kingdom—well—I want to bring pain crashing onto King Julius.

I want vengeance, not just for me but for all who have suffered at that bastard's hands.

“You should have,” I tell him, breath quickening.

He circles me then guides me closer to the desk and comes to stand behind me. “Do you want to know how I would have done it?” he whispers.

“Yes.”

“Even though you saw me slaughter men last night? You’re so ready to hear the way I would have woken you? The things I would have done to you?”

“Yes,” I repeat.

He chuckles. “You have the heart of a warrior, don’t you, Beta?" He runs his nose over the back of my neck. "I’d planned,” he starts then presses his lips to the area of my flesh where my neck and shoulder meet, “on carrying you to the blankets and sliding your dress up above your knees.” He kisses my shoulder now. “Then I was going to kneel between your legs as I spread them open, baring your perfect pussy to me.”

The throbbing between my legs intensifies.

This is so wrong.

To be so aroused in the wake of such carnage.

Isn’t it?

He kneels behind me and presses a hand to my back, shoving me forward so I’m bent over his desk. Pleasure burns inside of me, an inferno that is bound to consume all of me. He slides my legs apart then runs his hands up over my skin, shoving my skirts up as he goes. I stretch my arms out and grip the opposite edges of his desk as I prepare for yet another mind-blowing experience.

“Then I was going to run my tongue over your pussy so you'd wake as I fucked you with my mouth. And when you reached your release, when your pussy was dripping with it, so fucking delicious, I was going to flip you over and drive into you from behind.”

“Oh,” the word leaves my lips on a soft moan as he runs his hands over my now bare behind. His hot breath fans over the insides of my thighs as he positions himself directly between my legs and runs his tongue over my center. I buck, the pleasure shooting through me and making my legs go weak.

I grip the desk tighter.

He slips his tongue inside of me and groans, and the vibration pushes me up even higher. I’m trapped, caged against the desk, completely at his mercy.

There’s nowhere else I’d rather be. His hands grip my ass as he runs his tongue over my center.

"You taste so fucking good, Beta. So fucking delicious. Does that feel good?" he questions and slips a finger inside of me.

"Yes," I whimper.

"Do you want more?"

"Yes," I repeat. "Please. More."

Merrick chuckles and grips my hips as he slides his tongue over me again, sliding his finger in and out as he tastes me. His free hand glides over my behind, running down the seam and brushing against a part of me that feels so deliciously wrong.

He makes me want to do things I’ve never even thought of.

Things I never even knew existed.

I let out a moan. "Not yet, Beta. We're not there yet," he tells me, his hand gliding back to my hip. "But I plan to own every part of your fucking body."

His words undo me. I squeeze the edge of the desk, breathing ragged. "Merrick!" I all but scream his name, pleasure hitting me wave after wave, until I can barely stand. He continues sucking on my core, drawing out every single deliciously enjoyable moment.

And when he releases me, he stands slowly, dragging his hands up over my legs leisurely, until he’s behind me and reaching around to pull me up off his desk. My back hits his chest, and his hand slips into the top of my dress as he palms my breast.

My breathing is little more than a ragged plea for more. So much more.

He makes me feel dangerous.

Powerful.

“Would that have been to your satisfaction?” he whispers in my ear then nips at it.

“Absolutely.”

“I imagine you are quite sore,” he whispers against my ear.

“We can—”

“There will be plenty of time for that, wife.” He lightly pinches my nipple. “However, I do not care much for being tender. I’m not sure I could make it pleasant for you.”

Even as he says it, and it makes sense, I still yearn to feel him moving inside of me again. It’s a good thing I believed sex to be little more than a duty. Because had I known the full truth, I’m not sure I could have gone so long without it.

He pulls away from me and reaches between his legs to adjust himself, drawing my eye to the bulge in his pants. “Is there nothing I can do for you?” I question, both nervous and elated at my offer.

Merrick’s nostrils flare as he takes a seat behind his desk once again. “I’m not sure you’re ready for that just yet.”

“I’m a quick study,” I tell him, swallowing hard as I move around his desk. I don’t know why, but the idea of pleasuring him—it brings me more joy than I ever thought possible. Even if I don’t know what I’m doing.

I want to try.

To show him even an ounce of the pleasure he just gave me.

I stop in front of him. “You told me you’d thought of my lips around your—” I trail off, trying to gather the courage to refer to it as he did.

“My cock,” he interrupts. “Say it.”

It’s a challenge, something I notice even as naïve as I am about such matters. And I’ve never been one to back down even if I was raised not to speak so crudely. “You said you’d wanted to feel my lips around your cock.” Reaching up, I press my shaking fingers to my mouth.

Merrick’s nostrils flare. “Does picturing that make you wet?” he questions.

“Yes. I want you to show me—to teach me all of it. I want to be what you need.”

He cocks his head to the side and studies me. “Why?”

The question catches me off guard. “What do you mean ‘why’?”

“It’s a simple question,” he replies. “Is it because of some forced sense of duty as my wife?”

“No.”

“Are you certain of that?”

“Yes. I was prepared to do what I needed to—as your wife.” I swallow hard. “But I never expected to enjoy it so much. I want to be what you need because I—” How is speaking of feelings even more difficult than speaking of sex? “I care for you.”

Merrick continues to watch me, expression unreadable. I wish I could understand what he is thinking. What he wants. “And you think I need your mouth on my cock?”

My cheeks flush with frustration. “If you’re just going to make fun of me, you can go to hell.” I turn and march for the door.

“Kiya.”

I stop in my tracks, my name on his lips, in that deep tone, far more enjoyable than it should be.

His presence overwhelms me, the warmth of his body combined with his massive size as he moves in behind me. When he leans down and presses his lips to my ear, I shiver. “While I would enjoy it, immensely, I do not need you on your knees. You are the Beta of this house, yes, but in our bed, you are my equal.”

“I believe that,” I tell him as I turn around. “But I want to kneel for you. I want to bring you the pleasure you give me.”

“You do more than that,” he says simply.

“How so?”

Merrick grips my chin and tilts my face up to his. “You do not attempt to shackle the animal in me.” He takes my lips, his kiss bruising. I shift in his arms, tipping my face up to his and wrapping both arms around his neck.

The simple fact is that he could have raped me as so many men would have on the wedding night. He could have made it all about his pleasure. And Merrick did neither of those things.

I want to show him just how much he means to me, and where words fail—actions do not. I pull back and cross the room to flick the lock on the door. Merrick leans back against his desk, yellow-gold gaze tracking my every movement.

Once I reach him, I lift my skirts and drop to my knees.

He doesn’t move.

Doesn’t speak.

With shaking hands, I reach up and undo the laces of his pants then shove them down. His massive length springs free, and I note a drop of liquid on the end of it. I lean forward and take him into my mouth.

Merrick groans and buries his hands in my hair.

I still, unsure what I’m supposed to do now.

“Suck, Kiya.”

I do. Sucking on him as he tightens his grip on my head.

“Fuck, yes.”

I take as much of him into my mouth as I can and then grip the base of his length with my hand to make up the difference. Tears prick the corners of my eyes, though only because he fills me—and then some. I try to recreate what he did to my body by drawing out and sliding back onto him, pumping him with my hand as I go.

“That feels so fucking good,” he groans.

His pleasure spurs me on. I squeeze gently with my hand and continue sucking, tasting, just as he did for me. Every groan that comes from him sends pleasure straight through my body. I never would have thought that giving another pleasure would bring me so much.

But here we are.

“Are you wet, Kiya?”

I hum against him, and he groans, his hand twisting in my hair.

“Good,” he growls. “Fuck, don’t stop.”

I move faster now, sliding off and back onto him in rapid succession as he guides me, hands in my hair. It’s so raw, so primal—

“I’m going to come in your mouth if you don’t release me.”

I look up at him. And continue moving.

He stares at me then lets out a growl and fills my mouth. The salty flavor is nothing like I expected, and yet when I see the way he’s watching me, I draw off of his length and swallow. Then, I stand.

Merrick grips the back of my neck and yanks me toward him, stealing my mouth in a heart-pounding kiss. “Fuck, the things I want to do to you.”

He releases me and drops to his knees.

“What are you doing?” I question, breath catching.

“You are the only person who will ever bring me to my knees,” he says, pinning me with his bright gaze.

I open my mouth on a soft sigh. This muscled man. This beautiful savage kneels for me—and only me.

It’s dangerous this power I feel.

The strength he’s given me in such a short period of time.

“My Beta,” he whispers.

Before he can stand, I lift my skirts and kneel again, right in front of him. Reaching out, I cup his stubbled cheek, enjoying the way it makes the flesh of my palm tingle. Then, I declare, “My Alpha.”

Chapter 23

By the time Merrick and I make it downstairs, Ezra is already up and in the kitchen. He scrambles something in a pan, and Lea throws her head back and laughs.

I cannot help my grin as I clear my throat.

They both glance over their shoulders. “This man is trouble,” Lea tells me.

“He is.” I beam at him.

Merrick steps forward and offers his hand. “I apologize for what happened last night,” he says.

Ezra takes his hand. “Don’t. You did what I’ve wanted to do ever since the fucker first put his hands on my girl.”

“Your girl?” I question, my teasing tone bringing a grin to Ezra’s face.

“I told you,” he replies as he releases Merrick’s hand. “Bonnie and I adopted you as our own from the first moment we saw you.”

My cheeks warm.

“I imagine you have a lot of questions,” Merrick says. “But I hope you understand how important what happened last night does not reach the king.”

Ezra levels his gaze on Merrick. “You mean how my company was attacked after we’d stumbled on the carnage left by Pallgard?” he questions. “How a beast came out of the trees and tore us to shreds? I barely managed to survive.”

Pride swells within me, and I lunge forward to wrap my arms around Ezra. My cheek pressed against his chest, I hold on, breathing in his familiar and comforting scent. Ezra was there for me, a father when I’d never had one.

Being so far away from him and Bonnie has been a nightmare.

“I’ve missed you.”

“And I, you.” He presses a light kiss to the top of my head then releases me. I step back toward Merrick.

“Thank you for your discretion.”

“Thank you for not being the bastard you were rumored to be.”

“Oh, he’s still a bastard,” Lea jokes. “Just a manageable one.” She turns away from whatever she was stirring and slaps a hand on Merrick’s shoulder on her way out of the kitchen.

“How is Bonnie?” I ask, hoping to break the tension that’s so thick Merrick could slice through it with his blade.

“She’s good. Missing you. Wanted me to give you her love.”

I grin even as a wave of grief washes over me. I knew I’d miss them. I’d just vastly underestimated how much. “I love her, too.”

Ezra offers me a smile then leans back against the wooden countertop and shifts his gaze to Merrick. “The king will be sending people to check on her,” he says. “The obsession he has with obtaining any child that comes from the two of you is deep.”

The blood drains from my face. “You know?”

“Overheard him telling Pallgard right before he sent him here. We passed his carriage on the way here, I’m assuming that was your handy work?”

“It—”

“I killed him,” I blurt.

Ezra’s eyes widen.

“Or rather, I would have if he’d had the chance to die.”

“You are the reason he is dead, Beta,” Merrick agrees. “He tried to rape her,” he all but growls it, anger still so present on his face. “In our room.”

“Fucker,” Ezra snarls, face turning merciless. “Spineless motherfucker.”

“He’s dead now.” I reach out and touch his arm.

“I never should have let him leave before us. The king pulled us for this bullshit mission running a message to Viridia.”

For some reason, that sends a chill up my spine. “He despises Viridia.”

“Yes.”

“Then what was in the letter?”

“I have no idea.” He runs a hand through his greying hair. “Barclay kept it close and hand-delivered it himself. But I can tell you, Kiya, things are getting dangerous back at the castle. Without the barbarians to keep him occupied, Julius is planning something.”

“Something other than stealing our child?” Merrick questions.

“Something big,” Ezra says. “Something that will shift the realm.”

Merrick and I exchange glances. Then I cross to Ezra and take his hands. “You need to get Bonnie and get out of there. You can come here—” I trail off and look back at Merrick, who doesn’t hesitate to nod. “Come here, you’ll both be safe. Please.” My voice cracks on that final word. The idea of anything happening to him or Bonnie terrifies me.

“You are both more than welcome here,” Merrick says from behind me.

Ezra looks from me to Merrick, then back to me again. He reaches up and cups my cheek, stroking it with the pad of his thumb in a tender gesture he did the night Oliver was killed. “You have grown into such a strong woman, Kiya.”

“Stronger with you and Bonnie.”

He smiles. “I will find a way to sneak us both out,” he finally says.

I throw myself against him, wrapping both arms around his waist. “Thank you.”

He pats my back and chuckles. “Thank you, Alpha.”

“Merrick,” he corrects.

I pull away and lean against the man I was so reluctant to marry. Now, he’s more a part of me than I ever thought possible.

“Merrick,” Ezra repeats. “Thank you.” He claps his hands together. “Well, I’d better be on my way.” He reaches for his still blood-stained armor on the floor beside the back door.

“You don’t want to wash up?”

“Have to look like I got my ass kicked,” he replies with a wink.

As soon as he says it, what’s about to happen dawns on me. Ezra is crawling back to a ruthless king to deliver a message that not one but two of his most trusted advisors have been murdered.

And he’s the sole survivor. King Julius has killed for less.

“You can’t tell him. Sneak in and get Bonnie, he doesn’t have to know you made it out.”

“Kiya,” Ezra says softly. “I will be fine.”

“No.” Panic claws at my chest. “I can’t lose you or Bonnie.”

“You won’t.”

“He’s killed for less, Ezra. Oliver—” I choke up, and Merrick’s hand goes to my back. A reminder that he’s with me, my protector. My strength. If only it were me I am worried about.

“The king cannot kill me because he needs me. There is mistrust amongst his ranks, and I am one of the few he actually believes is on his side.”

“Still, if he suspects—”

“Kiya,” he interrupts. “I will be fine. Bonnie and I will be back here before you know it, and all will be well. I promise.”

I swallow hard, sending out a silent plea that he is right because, if Julius does to them what he did to Oliver…what he threatened to do to me…I don’t know how I will survive it. They’re my family.

My closest friends.

“Just be safe.”

He grins at me and then finishes putting on his armor. “Always.”

* * *

“You are not convinced he will be fine.”

I glance up at Merrick as soon as Ezra disappears from view. “I know the king.”

“Do you truly believe he will have them killed as punishment for what happened?”

“Not something I would put past him,” I reply.

Merrick shakes his head. “Men in power never cease to disappoint.” He heads down the steps, and I follow, not wanting to be alone.

“Where are you going?”

“To train.”

“Can I come?”

Merrick stops and turns toward me, brow arched. “To watch?”

“Not entirely,” I reply with a grin. “I want to know how to fight.”

Honestly, I expect him to tell me no. To maybe chuckle and remind me how I don’t need to know how to fight because I have him to do it for me. Instead, he reaches out and takes my hand, pulls me toward him, and steals my breath with a kiss.

Then, he pulls back and stares down at me. “As you wish, my Beta.”

Still holding my hand, Merrick guides me past the stable and toward the training area I caught him in not too long ago. No longer distracted by the glorious man sweating atop the obstacles, I truly take in the scene before me.

A structure built to hone a warrior’s skill looms before me. Wooden plants have been lined to make a single bridge no wider than a few inches. It’s suspended in the air by two wooden pillars that raise it off the ground by at least seven feet if Merrick’s height is any indication.

I take a deep breath.

“Easy, Beta,” he whispers in my ear. “We aren’t there just yet.” Leaving me still gaping at the structure, Merrick crosses the clearing and retrieves a sword from a weapons rack. He flips it, gripping the wooden tip and offering me the hilt.

I wrap my hands around it, and he releases it. The weight is unfamiliar in my hand. Other than the dagger Oliver gave me, I’ve never wielded a weapon. Never had the chance to defend myself for fear of what would come next.

The idea of learning how to fight—it’s thrilling.

“The first rule is confidence,” Merrick starts. “You have to believe you’re the baddest motherfucker out there.” He spins a training blade of his own with expert precision.

“Easy to do when you are,” I retort.

Merrick chuckles. “I am sure there is someone out there who supersedes even me. In fact, Maynard would argue he is far better with a sword than I am.”

“Is he?”

Merrick’s eyes glimmer with savage delight. “What was rule number one?”

I smile at him and then try to mimic the way he swings his blade. I manage to do so—slowly. Though as soon as I try to turn and shield it behind my body, the thing falls out of my hands.

“Rule number two,” he says as he retrieves it for me. “Don’t let go of your blade.”

“You’re quite proud of yourself.” Seeing him this way, it’s a totally different side than the savage I saw during my first month in this place.

“Always. If you can maintain your confidence even when you are getting your ass kicked, you have a chance. The moment you realize you’re outmatched is the same moment you have lost the fight.” He takes a stance, left leg out in front of his right, and holds his blade toward me.

“How did you learn to fight?”

A muscle in his jaw twitches. “My father.”

“He taught you?”

“More like he beat us until we defended ourselves.”

Throat tightening, I watch his expression morph into one of anger. “I’m sorry.”

“No need to be sorry,” he replies. “We deal with what we are handed. You of all people understand that.”

I hate that I do. That I can relate to what he’s saying, not because I was beaten into submission—at least, not physically. Verbally I was battered until I felt there was nothing left. Until I began to believe I was just as worthless as they said I was.

Truthfully, if it weren’t for Bonnie, I probably would have believed my worth lay in what I could offer with my body. But she fought for me every day, pulling me out of the pits Pallgard and Barclay shoved me into.

“What are you thinking of?”

Merrick pulls my attention to the present, and I look up, surprised to see him standing closer than before. “Why?”

“Your scent changed. Likely your mood.”

“You can smell me?”

“We’ve already covered that, have we not?” He grins at me wickedly.

“Okay, lust—yes, but not my moods.”

He chuckles. “What is it?”

“I was just thinking of how I felt back at the castle. How impossibly worthless they all tried to make me feel. Bonnie and Ezra were the only people who made me feel not so alone.”

“You said they found you in the village after your mother died?”

“Yes. Brought me back to the dungeons and chained me up. Told me I was going to be put to death for stealing. Then, they threw buckets and buckets of cold water on me to rinse me off.” The memory plays back in my mind as though it was yesterday and not ten years ago.

Trauma has a way of sticking with you, though. A constant reminder of everything you’ve fought against…and survived.

“How old were you?”

“Fourteen.”

Wood splinters, and my gaze drops to the wooden hilt of Merrick’s training sword. It’s broken, shattered in his hand. “Fourteen? You were a child.”

“I was,” I agree. “Though, by then, I’d already lived far more than most adults.”

Merrick throws his sword to the side and drops to his knees in front of me. Taking my hand, he turns it over to expose the now-healed brand on the underside of my wrist. Then, leaning down, he presses his warm lips to it. “I will never allow you to suffer like that again,” he says softly.

“And I won’t allow you to suffer either,” I reply as I drop my head down. He rests his cheek against my abdomen, and I press my lips to the top of his hair.

We remain that way, linked together, both buried in our pasts until the sun begins to dip in the sky and we’re forced to retreat to the house.

Chapter 24

“We have to do something!” Maynard yells at dinner that night. For the first time since he changed, Merrick sits beside me, a beast at my feet. His wiry black hair is clean, thanks to the lavender bath he took earlier, and so far he’s only tried to eat his brother twice.

So that’s something.

“The king will be back,” I tell them. “He won’t let the deaths slide. It’s no secret I despised Pallgard, and Barclay was even worse.”

Lark has been silent through all of it, not looking away from her son. I can’t tell whether it’s guilt that’s weighing her down or the fact that I forced her to move so her eldest could slaughter the king’s nephew.

“We sent Ezra back,” I tell them.

“And who’s to say the king will believe him?”

He’s got me there, and based on the looks exchanged around the table, everyone knows it.

Lea shakes her head. “We will handle the bastard when he does show up. Take him out like we did the others.”

Maynard whirls on her. “Oh? That easy, huh? Just take him out? He travels with three dozen guards! If the day he brought us our new Beta is any indication of his typical routine.”

“That’s accurate,” I tell them. “And killing him will only descend Aurum into chaos. He needs to be de-throned if we’re to stop him. Convince his people to turn on him. Then we kill him.”

“That’s not going to be an easy feat,” MacKenna replies.

“When the king before him was dethroned, the bloodshed reached even us.” Maverick shakes his head. “I can’t tell you how many people we took in while they ransacked the kingdom.”

It’s easy to forget that these men—some of them still boys—have been alive long enough to have seen the previous kingdom fall. From the history I received while living in the castle, the carnage was vast, and Julius’s father won because he’d snuck into the castle at night and killed the king while he slept.

It was not honorable, though they painted it as heroic.

“Mother, what if we left?” Maxwell questions. The youngest of the brothers, he’s been perpetually stuck as a nine-year-old, even if he’s actually nearly a century old. So sad, to spend your life frozen in time.

“We cannot abandon our home,” I tell him.

Lark casts me a glare. It surprises me, the chill in the air that accompanies it. Merrick’s beast does not miss it. He drops his head and growls at her, though Lark doesn’t bother to look away.

Reaching over, I rest a hand on the beast’s head. “We will not leave. The villagers cannot all pack up and move, and should we go, there will be no one here to protect them.”

“Spoken like a true Beta,” Madox speaks out proudly.

I smile at him, heat rushing to my cheeks. “I’m attempting to learn.”

“You’re already a far better leader than Merrick,” Myke comments.

“Easier on the eyes, too,” MacKenna adds.

The beast beside me growls, and I grin. “You guys have got to stop taunting him. If he loses his temper—”

The boys all break out in an infectious laugh that instantly relieves the tension in the room. We may have more problems than solutions at the moment, but at least I’m not alone. And, for the first time, I know what it would have been like to grow up with siblings.

My gaze drifts over to Lark, who has yet to the carrots and meat on her plate. Finally, she clears her throat and pushes back. “I’m rather tired,” she says. “I will excuse myself.” The boys continue chatting happily, only Maynard seeming to sense that something is off.

I stand, and Merrick’s beast follows suit. “I’ll be right back.”

Gently touching Lea’s shoulder as I pass, Merrick’s beast and I make our way out into the hall. Lark is just reaching the stairs but stops when the door closes.

“Is there something you need, Beta?” she questions, tone betraying nothing. The woman turns to face me, expression unreadable. Until her gaze shifts to the beast at my side. He stands taller than I do when on his back feet, and right now while he’s on all four, the top of his back comes to my elbow, his head nearly level with mine.

“You’re angry that I let him kill Barclay.”

“Yes.”

Irritation floods me, and I take a step closer. “Do you have any idea what he did to me? When I was growing up in that castle?”

“It doesn’t matter what he did to you,” she replies. “Because now my son has taken yet another life.”

“A life that was deserving of being lost.”

Lark gets down from the stairs and crosses the floor toward me. She stops a few feet in front of Merrick’s beast and me, though her gaze never leaves my face. “It is different to take the life of a man wielding a blade, and another thing entirely to murder a man on his back. Merrick fights for those who cannot fight for themselves, Barclay was not a threat.”

“He tormented me.”

“And yet, you are no longer within his grasp. Therefore, he was no longer a threat to you.” Lark sighs. “I truly believed your kindness would be what grounded Merrick, but it appears you are becoming just as savage.” She turns to leave.

“Is that how you felt about the witch your husband raped?”

She stops in her tracks then turns to face me, eyes hard. “I told you that I have made mistakes.”

“You just left out the fact that you are the direct reason Merrick and your family were cursed. He carries the brunt of that curse because you protected your husband when you should have been protecting your family.”

Lark takes a deep breath. “I have to live with what I did each and every single day, Kiya. The horrible screams my son made when he changed into that thing for the first time. The way the rest of my sons wouldn’t even look in my direction for years afterward. And I am the one who cleaned pieces of my husband from the ground—right about where you’re standing—after Merrick tore him to shreds.” She straightens, smoothing out her dress. “Do not think for a second you can pass judgment on me that I have not already.”

Her plight should have softened my resolve toward her. It should have made me pity her—if only a little. And yet, all I feel now is anger.

Anger that she dares judge me.

Anger that she seems determined to continue making the same mistakes.

“Merrick may be a savage,” I say, “but he’s not a brute. Your husband was a brute. A man who took what he wanted—which is precisely what Pallgard was. What the king is. And as for Barclay? He molested me over and over again from the time I turned sixteen until mere days before I was brought here. As far as I’m concerned, he deserved to die for what he did. I only wish it had been me who carried it out.”

At that, I turn on my heel and march away, hot tears spilling from my eyes. Merrick’s beast walks silently beside me, a constant presence reminding me that I am no longer alone.

Together, we step into the dining hall to find most of the brothers gone—Maynard, Maverick, MacKenna, and Lea remain.

“The others are on dish duty,” Maynard explains.

“We heard what you said. About Barclay,” Maverick confesses, nearly interrupting his brother. “Can’t say I was overly bothered by his death before, but now I wish it had been far more painful.”

“Thank you,” I tell him. “He was a bastard but one we no longer have to deal with.” Clearing my throat, I place my hands in my lap. “Now, since you all are old enough to be my great-great grandfathers, tell me how to dethrone a king.”

* * *

Warmth spreads through my core. It slips up my abdomen, into the top of my head—the tips of my fingers. I curl my toes as desire pummels me, punching me awake. I come to with Merrick’s head between my legs, his hands sliding beneath me as he slides his tongue over my core.

“Good morning,” he whispers, pulling away long enough to speak those words and then slipping back down.

“Morning,” I whisper as my hands go to his hair. I thread them through the strands, the feel of his hot mouth on my center nearly too much for me to handle. Pleasure consumes me, I drown in it, drinking it in like water. My stomach tightens, muscles tensing for a release it knows is coming.

I move my hips against his mouth, and he growls against me—something that sends me soaring even higher. “Yes,” I whisper. “Yes.” My release continues to build, every nerve tingling within me until—I shatter. Pleasure rackets through my body as I come, and Merrick slides his tongue over me again, drawing out every moment.

“That feel good?” he asks as he slides up my body.

“What a way to wake up,” I reply. “Just as you promised you’d do.”

“I’m a man of my word, wife,” he replies darkly.

Nerves dance in my belly now, excitement for what comes next. “Now, what was the second part of how you would wake me?”

Merrick’s eyes glisten in the torchlight. He grips my hips and pulls me up, then covers my mouth with his. Our tongues dance together, and my hand goes to his hair once more, the strands smooth beneath my fingers.

“On your hands and knees, wife,” he orders.

I move quickly, facing away from him and giving him an unobstructed view of my behind.

His hands go to my hips then slide down and over me. “You have the most perfect ass, Beta,” he says as he slides a finger over my center.

“Oh?” I moan, the friction against my sensitive nerves so perfectly torturous.

“Oh yes.” He moves in behind me, his hard length rubbing against my center. Warmth sears my abdomen, shooting up through my belly. “You have no idea how long I’ve dreamt of bending you over.” He draws back then forward again, rubbing against me but not pushing into my body.

“How long?” I ask. He loves it when I talk, and I feel the same. Somehow, him talking about what he wants to do to me, even if he’s not actually doing it, arouses me.

“Since the moment I saw you, I wanted to bend you over and claim your pussy. Your mouth. Your ass. All of you.”

I swallow hard. The latter excites me even as it terrifies me. “You’re so wet. Are you ready for me, Beta?”

“Please,” I beg.

“As you command.” He thrusts into me, burying himself so my ass hits his body. “Fuck yes,” he groans. “Does that hurt?”

“No,” I reply. “More. Faster.”

He obliges, fingertips digging into my hips as he does. I grip the blankets beneath me, our bodies moving together in perfect tandem as he continues to thrust into mine, driving us both up to the very edge of pleasure.

My stomach muscles tighten, preparing for yet another release. He reaches around and slides his finger over me, and I cry out, my body shaking uncontrollably as the largest release I’ve experienced slams into me.

Merrick moves faster, and sweat beads on my skin as I ride the high of my pleasure. Then, he groans and fills me.

We remain in that position for a moment as he throbs inside of me, marking me. When he finally pulls back and falls to the bed beside me, I roll over onto my back. Our breathing ragged, we stare up at the ceiling.

“That’s the first time we’ve done that in an actual bed,” I joke.

Merrick rolls onto his side and runs a hand between my breasts and down to my abdomen. “That was the first night I’ve been able to sleep in my room for nearly a century.”

I sit up, horrified. “Seriously? I thought it was just when I got here you started sleeping in the woods.”

Chuckling, he reaches up, cups my cheek, and pulls me down to kiss my lips tenderly. “You saw how I react to my family—my mother especially.”

“She’s not all too pleased with me right now either.”

“She’ll get over it,” he replies as he climbs out of bed and reaches down for his pants.

I climb out of bed and cross the floor to a trunk where I bend over—purposely putting my behind toward him.

Merrick growls low and deep. “I am not like most men, Beta,” he says. “I do not need downtime. Keep showing your ass to me, and I’ll fuck you again right now.”

Throwing a grin over my shoulder, I take in his hungry gaze. “Don’t make promises you don’t intend on keeping.” Retrieving a dress, I straighten only to find Merrick directly behind me, his hand on my stomach, the other tilting my face up to look at him.

“You are so much more than I thought,” he whispers then kisses me. “I am sorrier every single day that I behaved the way I did when you first arrived.”

“Yeah, you were a real asshole.”

Merrick’s answering grin is carnal. “Quite the mouth on you, my Beta. Perhaps my mother was right and you are becoming a savage.”

Mention of Lark brings my joy down a few notches. I hate that I’m so angry with the woman who was nothing but kind to me from the moment I arrived. But I can’t help myself. Knowing the part she played in Merrick’s curse, and seeing her trying to stop him from putting Barclay down—it angers me. Far more than I would have thought and likely more than I should have allowed.

“You are fiercely protective over me already, Beta,” he whispers as he presses a kiss against my head. “And while I appreciate it, I’ve come to terms with what happened to me.” Releasing me, Merrick steps away and pulls his boots on.

“Yeah, well, you’ve had nearly a hundred years to come to terms with it. I’m just finding out.”

He chuckles. “I am heading into town today. Would you like to join me?”

Devrona’s face is the first thing that comes to mind, and I tighten my hands into fists at my sides. “Yes.”

The corner of Merrick’s lips lifts in a grin. “Jealous?”

“Yes.” There’s no point in lying, especially since he will see right through it.

“I meant what I told you,” Merrick says as he finishes pulling on his second boot. He sits before me, wearing brown pants, boots that come up to just below his knees, and no shirt. Why does he always look so sexy? “Whatever she and I had ended before you even arrived. You are it for me, Beta. Until I draw my last breath.”

My mood falls. Crumbling to the ground. Because with the king likely coming for us, that moment could be just around the corner.

Chapter 25

The town is bustling today, good weather likely giving the people here a mood boost. That, and they have literally no idea what is actually going on mere minutes from where they live. People smile at us as we pass with me leaning back against Merrick’s front, his arms caging me on top of Boots.

“Is the town like you and your family?”

“My uncle is,” he replies. “As is his wife. But the rest of them are humans.”

“How did they end up here?” I ask, curiously. An entire town of humans guarded by werewolves—that’s just something I never would have expected. Even if I had known such creatures existed.

“They came seeking refuge from their kingdoms. We have a handful of humans who traveled here from another land entirely. A place called Cambrexia. Others are here from Aurum as well as Viridia. People who were tired of starving,” he says softly.

“And they came to you.”

“Some. Though most happened here by accident.”

I tip my face up to look at him. “You constantly surprise me,” I say, using what he said to me not too long ago.

Merrick smirks. “I aim to continue doing that for the rest of my life.”

With a smile, I settle back against his chest, relaxed in the warmth his body provides mine.

Ahead, a dark-haired man lifts his hand in greeting, and I instantly recognize Merrick’s uncle. With a forced smile on my face, I wave back, and Merrick brings Boots to a stop just beside his uncle.

“Good to see you, Beta,” he greets.

“And you,” I reply.

“My nephew being less of an ass these days?”

Merrick hops down and reaches back up for me. I lean down into his arms, and they come around me as he sets me on the ground. “He is,” I reply with a grin.

“Glad to hear it.” His uncle clasps a hand on Merrick’s back. “To what do we owe this visit? You’re not due for another hearing for at least a month.”

Merrick’s gaze darts around, then he lowers his voice and whispers, “Can we speak somewhere privately?”

“Of course.” His uncle’s mood plummets as he guides us over toward the house. I can all but see the shift in the air around us, the heaviness of what we’ve come here to discuss not lost on me. We’re about to deliver a likely declaration of war to a village of peace.

The door shuts behind us, and Merrick’s uncle guides us over to the same table I had tea at the last time I was here. We all take a seat, and his uncle levels his hazel gaze on Merrick.

“The king has made things problematic for us,” Merrick says, his deep baritone like a siren’s call for me. Just hearing him speak, even about serious matters such as war, brings me joy.

“Oh?” Ferris turns to me. “Your father?”

I swallow hard.

“Yes,” Merrick lies for me. A mistruth to his family that has guilt churning in my belly. “He has sent two men after her already. They have been dealt with, but I do not doubt he will send more. And if we cannot give him the answers he seeks—”

“He’ll declare war,” Ferris finishes. “Bastard has had his eyes on our lands since he took power.”

“As you know, this is going to be a difficult situation for us. While I’ve no doubt in my capabilities, even I am not capable of taking on such a large fighting force.”

Ferris considers his words then turns to me and folds his hands atop the table. “Beta, how do you feel about this?”

“I want the king stopped. By any means necessary.” My harsh words clearly surprise Ferris, but he nods appreciatively anyway.

“Then why don’t we just kill the bastard? Do what his father did to the last king?”

“He learned from that message,” I tell them honestly. “Sleeps with his door locked, only eats food that he watches be prepared. He’s under constant guard.”

“Can you get close to him?” Ferris questions.

“We are not sending Kiya in there,” Merrick growls, his tone low, voice deeper than usual. And when I turn my face to him, I can see why. His yellow eyes are shining brightly, likely because his beast is struggling to get free.

Ferris throws up both hands. “It was only a suggestion,” he says. “Can we lure him here? Somewhere he will be without his normal protection?”

“We can do that, but he travels with at least three dozen guards. Probably more now that Pallgard and Barclay haven’t returned. I don’t imagine he’ll wait much longer before contacting us. Likely via messenger. It’s how he communicated with the villages that were under siege. King Julius rarely leaves his castle.”

“Then we need to give him a reason to,” Ferris replies as he leans back in his seat.

Merrick and I exchange glances because we both know there is only one thing that could bring the king here: the promise of an heir.

A plan begins to form in my mind, excitement growing. “If we lure him here, I can kill him,” I tell them.

“You do not need to,” Merrick replies. “Because I can.”

I shake my head. “I want to do this, Merrick. I am likely the only person who can get close enough. He will come looking for me, to threaten and ensure I do as he’s asked. And when he does, I can kill him.”

His brow furrows, eyes shining brightly. He doesn’t care for this plan, that much is easy to see, but it’s the only way I see us surviving what is coming. The only way I believe we can make this work.

“With the king out of the picture,” I tell them, “Aurum will be looking for a new leader. And who better than his daughter? We can restore peace to that kingdom. Hope.”

“You would return to that castle?” Merrick questions.

“Not alone, I wouldn’t,” I reply. “You would come with me. You would be king.”

“I have no need for a crown,” he retorts. Irritation spreads over his handsome features, along with—if I’m not mistaken—mistrust.

“Neither do I. I never wanted to wear that crown, but the next leader of Aurum could be far worse than Julius. And if that’s the case, we’ll never be safe here. What’s to stop the next king from launching an attack and taking the Shadow Lands?” I look to Ferris, who nods.

“You know she’s right, Nephew,” he says. “Even if you don’t want to admit it.”

“I do not wish to be a king.”

“You already are one,” Ferris replies. “An Alpha might as well be a king.”

Merrick shakes his head and gets to his feet. “I am not a king.”

“If you say so.” Ferris follows suit and stands. “But you might need to be one to ensure our lands remain peaceful.”

Merrick turns and all but stomps from the room, slamming the door behind him. I start to follow but stop and turn to face Ferris.

“He’s stubborn as a mule, that one,” Merrick’s uncle says. “Gets it from his mother.”

“Lark doesn’t strike me as stubborn.”

Ferris smiles sadly. “She was until Merrick’s bastard father sunk his claws into her. The previous Alpha was a wild card,” he tells me. “Deadly. Ruthless. He took what he wanted regardless of the consequences. Beat the shit out of his boys and took out the rest of his anger on my sister.”

My chest constricts. The idea of Merrick and his brothers suffering at the hands of a man who should have protected them angers me. “I know what he did—with the witch.”

Ferris arches a brow. “You know then? About the curse?”

“I do. And I know how Lark protected him even when she should have thrown him at the feet of his victim.”

Ferris’s gaze darkens. “My sister has made many mistakes,” he says softly. “But that man changed the woman she was.”

“We are all products of our environment,” I tell him. “But we all have choices. She made the wrong one.”

His expression hardens further, and I know he’s angry with what I’ve said. But I cannot be bothered to care. No one will ever convince me that Lark is not partially to blame for what happened to Merrick. No matter what the Alpha did to her, she still should have protected her sons.

“You are strong, Beta. And I certainly hope when it becomes your choice, you make a decision you can live with.”

The double meaning is there, but I don’t harp on it. Instead, I drop my head in a nod and head for the door.

“Convince him to do what is right,” Ferris calls after me. “Merrick has never been good with making sacrifices to serve the bigger picture. It’s his one fatal flaw.”

I don’t offer him a response as I step outside. Letting my gaze travel over the street and the vendors with carts piled high with fruit, leathers, and other miscellaneous items, I search for Merrick even as his uncle’s words still ring in my mind. They were a warning, a way of reminding me that we all face choices in this life, but even still, I know I wouldn’t have chosen to stand by and protect a man who raped an innocent woman.

Merrick comes into view down the street, Devrona behind him.

I cannot hear what they are saying because they are so far away, but even if I had been directly beside them, I don’t know that I would have been able to hear a damn thing, thanks to the pounding in my ears.

Jealousy makes my skin cold, my muscles shake.

Her face reddens, and he turns away from her. I start down the steps and am just reaching the bottom when the bitch’s hand closes around his arm.

That does it.

Gathering my skirts, I make my way toward them, my steps soft and calculated despite the rage burning in my blood. I get close enough to hear her start yelling, her raised tone drawing the attention of everyone around us.

“How dare you dismiss me!” she screams.

“You are making a fool out of yourself,” Merrick warns.

It’s then she realizes I’m approaching because her dark eyes turn to me and narrow. “This is your fault,” she yells and rushes toward me.

Merrick grips her around the waist and rips her back. Her hands go to his arm and hold on, and my temper snaps.

“Let her go,” I tell him.

He does as I’ve asked and releases her. As calmly as I possibly can, I approach her. “Merrick is my husband. Whatever went on between the two of you is over. All you are doing right now is making a fool of yourself.”

Her cheeks turn crimson. “I’m making a fool out of myself?” Devrona laughs, the sound lacking all humor. “You are the one who believes you will ever be enough for Merrick.”

Thankfully, Merrick does not intervene on my behalf. “My marriage is not your business,” I tell her. “He is your Alpha and I am your Beta, whether you care for that or not.”

Her hand cracks across my cheek, and Merrick snarls, lunging toward her. I throw up my hand and press it against his chest.

“That will be the one and only time you lay your hand on me,” I warn. “Do it again, and I’ll cut yours off.”

She snorts. “You are no match for me.”

I smile, a threatening expression I hope she picks up on because I am dead serious. “I am stronger than I look,” I remind her. “Stay the fuck away from my husband.” I use a word I’ve heard Merrick use on more than one occasion and enjoy the way it feels on my tongue far more than I should have.

Merrick takes a step back as I turn away.

“He will be done with you soon enough, Beta,” she sneers. “You are not strong enough to be by his side.”

I whirl on her. “And what makes you so sure you are?”

She smirks. “I was not raised a spoiled little princess.”

“You know nothing about me.” Though her words strike a chord. Not because of the insult but because she is right—I am not going to be enough. Merrick is a warrior, an immortal creature.

I will age, growing older by the day, but Merrick? The rest of his family? They remain the same.

Without waiting for Merrick, I place my foot in the leather strap of Boots’ saddle and hoist myself onto his back. My husband climbs on behind me, settling against my body while my insides churn with that thought.

Will he turn away from me when I grow too old to give him the comfort he deserves? When I am unable to stand by his side? What will happen then?

* * *

“Where are we going?” I ask as Merrick veers off the path.

He doesn’t respond, just continues guiding Boots through the trees until we reach a small outcropping boasting a beautiful pond. The water sparkles beneath the bright light of the sun, so clear I can see colorful fish swimming in its depths.

Wordlessly, he climbs off of Boots and then unsheathes his sword and drives it into the dirt before pulling me down with him. Before I’m even off the horse, Merrick’s mouth is feverish on mine. His hands grip my waist tightly as he pins me against his hard body.

Even if I’d wanted to deny him this moment, my body is already liquid in his hands because it knows just what pleasure this man is capable of giving me. And the truth is I’m not angry with him.

I’m furious with myself because, for a moment, I let myself believe I would be enough for this great man. This savage warrior.

My hands slide up his body and tangle in his hair. I hold onto him, our tongues meshing, as lust sends my pulse hammering.

He reaches down and grips me, carrying me across the clearing. Something hard presses against my back. I open my eyes just long enough to see the canopy of a tree looming above us. Merrick’s fingers slide over my legs as he lifts my dress, and I wrap both of them around him, locking my ankles behind his back.

Seconds tick by as Merrick one-handedly shoves his pants to the ground and thrusts inside of me. My cry is swallowed by his kiss as he slams into me, rougher than he ever has. The passion in this moment is more carnal than anything, so I hold onto him, the friction as he drives inside of me sending my own release building.

The muscles in my stomach clench. My breathing turns ragged, and finally—I break the kiss and throw my head back. “Merrick!” I scream.

Birds take to the sky as he continues slamming into me, harder now—chasing his own release as mine peaks.

Merrick buries his face in my neck and nips at the arch just above my collarbone. Then, with a ferocious growl, he throbs inside of me, filling me. Tears prick at the corners of my eyes even as pleasure continues to consume me.

If we were to have children, would they be mortal like me?

Or immortal like him?

Merrick steps back and lifts me off of him, setting me on the ground as he pulls his pants back up. I lean against the tree, eyes closed, terrified that, if I were to open them, he would see just how I’m feeling.

Just how afraid I am of losing him. We’ve spoken of affection, loyalty, but never love. And I worry mentioning that I have fallen irrevocably in love with a man I was determined to hate would only scare him away. Especially given the difference in our lifespans.

His finger brushes over my cheek.

“Was I too rough?”

I open my eyes, surprised to see my vision blurred. “No, it was perfect.” Forcing a smile, I reach up and touch his cheek. Merrick leans into my touch.

“Then why are you crying?”

“She’s right.”

He stiffens. “Devrona?”

I nod.

“I told you. What was between—”

“I know what was between you is over. But I’m not enough for you, am I? Or at least, I won’t be.”

Merrick stares at me, eyes narrowed on my face, jaw hard. He doesn’t speak, the only signs of life his steady breathing.

“You’re immortal.”

“What the fuck does that have to do with anything?”

“What does it not have to do with everything?” I ask, pushing him away and stepping toward the water. “I am going to die, Merrick. And you’re going to keep going. You’re going to need someone—.”

He continues to stare at me as though I’ve grown a third head and am not speaking legitimate facts.

“You are all that I need.”

“I’m going to die before you, though.”

His expression darkens.

“I don’t know why I never thought of it before. You’re immortal. I’m not.” Then the second possibility slams into me. “And she is—they all are—right?”

“No,” he replies. “The curse only affects those who were present at the time it was cast. My uncle, aunt, family—they are all affected. The rest of the town is mortal just as you are.”

It should have made me feel better, to know that Devrona is not immortal either, but it only saddens me further. “You weren’t immortal before?”

He shakes his head. “We heal faster, we’re stronger, but we age just as normal humans do.”

“And the town knows of your curse?”

A muscle in Merrick’s jaw twitches. “Yes.” My heart falls, but before I can respond, he’s gripping my chin and tilting my face up to his. “You are mine,” he whispers.

“For now.”

“Forever.”

“What about—”

“Listen to me, Kiya,” he says, dropping to his knees in front of me. He takes my hands in his. “You are all I need. Now, forever—and I will spend the rest of my days searching for a way to end my curse because I never want to be without you, Kiya.”

Excitement pushes my grief aside. “It can be broken?”

“If we find a witch to sever it, yes.”

“Then that’s what we must do.”

Merrick is quiet. “And what of Aurum? What of the people?”

“I stand by my idea. I truly believe, in order to ensure peace for our lands, we need to take that throne. Doing so eliminates any future possibility someone will come and steal these lands from us.”

“Our lands.”

“What?”

“You said ‘our lands.’”

“Was I not supposed to?”

He stands and cups my cheek, stroking my flesh with the pad of his calloused thumb. “They are our lands, my Beta. Our people. That is simply the first time I’ve heard you refer to them as such.”

“This is my home.”

“Forever,” he replies. Then he reaches down and takes my hand, stroking his fingertips over the brand on my wrist. “I thought you were going to brand my eye when I handed you that iron. Out of anger for what I’d done.”

I laugh softly. “I very nearly did.”

“You are far stronger than I gave you credit for.”

“And you are much less of an ass than I accused you of being.”

His answering grin melts my insides. “I can be quite an ass.”

“You have one, too,” I reply. Then I head toward Boots.

“As do you, my love.”

My heart warms, and I turn toward him.

Something crunches in the tree line, and Merrick whirls. A low growl sounds from his chest before he’s ripping his blade from the ground. He twists it in his hand. “Get to Boots, Kiya,” he orders.

I don’t second guess, just move quickly toward the massive animal who is also focused intently on the trees.

“You are either a fool or actively seeking death,” Merrick snarls as soon as I am firmly on Boots’ back.

A whoosh of air.

Merrick’s body jerks, and my blood runs cold.

“Merrick!” I scream when I see the massive arrow sticking from his shoulder.

“You’re going to have to do better than that!” he bellows, blade swinging. He turns to me. “Go.”

“I’m not leaving you.” The words die in my throat as he lunges to the side to escape another arrow.

Merrick rolls on the ground and jumps up, bounding into the trees. A man grunts; another lets out a war cry. My heart thunders in my chest, my mind playing out all the horrific ways this could end.

But Merrick is strong, right?

Immortal, right?

The sounds fall silent. “Merrick?” I call out.

Nothing.

I jump off Boots. The horse stomps its foot as if to argue, but I ignore it because all that matters to me in this entire realm was just shot with an arrow and is somewhere in those trees. “Merrick?”

Silence.

I scan the clearing for anything I can use as a weapon. My gaze lands on a broken tree branch, so I rush over and retrieve it before heading straight for the trees where Merrick disappeared.

Something crunches on the leaves.

“Come out!” I yell, grateful my voice remains steady even though my insides are anything but. My hands tremble. And then Merrick stumbles from the trees. “Merrick!” Three quivers protrude from his body. One in his shoulder, another in his abdomen, and the third in his thigh.

Crimson coats his chest, droplets splattering his face, and the blade in his hand is dripping with it. He’s pale, and he blinks rapidly as though he’s nearly losing consciousness. The blade tumbles from his hands, and he falls to his knees.

I rush forward and throw myself to the ground before him. I stroke his face, his arms, trying to determine the extent of his injuries.

“Talk to me,” I choke out.

“Wolfsbane,” he croaks. “Not. Able. To—” His eyes roll back in his head, and I catch him as he falls forward.

Boots nudges my arm and drops to the ground, bowing his body. I don’t waste any time. If Merrick is going to survive, I need to get him back to the springs. But dragging him is impossible with the arrows jutting out of his body. Desperately trying to cling to any emotion aside from panic, I roll him onto his side and grip the arrow. Bending it, I try to snap, but Merrick groans, the pain clearly worse given I’m not strong enough to break the quiver.

“We need to get you back. Please. I need you to help me,” I urge him as I try to pull him at least partially to his feet.

“I can’t,” but he groans and manages to summon enough strength to get to his hands and knees. With Boots directly beside us, I wrap both arms around Merrick’s torso and do my best to hold him upright enough so he doesn’t fall down and drive the arrows further through his body.

Breath held the entire time we move, I don’t release it until I’m able to help Merrick straddle his mount’s back. Quickly, I retrieve his sword, the weight unfamiliar in my hand, then climb onto Boots’ back. Carefully, I wrap an arm around Merrick and lean him back against me, then nudge the horse with my legs.

The horse stands, then takes off through the trees.

My heart is in my throat.

Panic laces every nerve.

“You better not die, Merrick,” I choke out. “You better not die.”

Chapter 26

“Help!” I scream as soon as we break through the trees toward the house. How is this happening? Why is this happening? Fear claws at my throat, but I don’t let it have me—there’s not a damn thing that fear will do for me right now.

Merrick needs me focused—calm.

Peter sprints from the barn, eyes widening when he sees Merrick. “What happened?”

“Someone attacked us. He was shot.”

Boots slides to a stop.

Seven wolves sprint from the house, followed closely by Lea.

“Help me get him to the springs,” I tell Peter as I jump down.

He manages to get Merrick off of Boots and slings him over his shoulder.

“He should have healed by now,” Lea says. “There’s no reason he’d be—”

“Before he passed out, Merrick said, ‘Wolfsbane’.”

Lea pales.

“Wolfsbane? What would that—” I ask, though I fear I already know the answer.

“Get him to the springs,” Lea orders. “I’ll grab the antidote, and we have to hope he gets it in time.”

No other words have ever stricken such fear into my heart. “What do you mean ‘we have to hope’?” I ask as we reach the entrance to the springs.

“Wolfsbane is toxic to shifters,” she explains. “It taints their blood, stripping them of the magic that keeps them alive. Without the antidote, he will die.” She rushes out of the room, and I follow Peter down the stone steps. With a grunt, he manages to lower Merrick to the water.

“Thank you.” I strip from my dress, leaving only my chemise on, then drop to my knees and rip Merrick’s shirt wide open.

“Help me roll him to his side.”

I do as Peter asks, then watch, heart in my throat, as he grips the arrow jutting through Merrick’s shoulder. He uses his thumb as leverage and snaps it, then takes a deep breath, reaches behind Merrick and rips the arrow the rest of the way through.

Merrick doesn’t even move.

Which only terrifies me further.

“I couldn’t get them out when we were there,” I cry. It makes no sense, to be saying it now. But I have to do something. Anything to keep my mind off of the fact that Merrick is dying.

“You have to use your thumb as leverage,” Peter explains as he repeats the action two more times, snapping the arrows and shoving them through Merrick’s muscled body.

Blood flows freely from the wounds now, so I look up to Peter. “Help me get him into the water.”

He loops his arms beneath Merrick’s and drags him toward the water. Once he gets inside, it becomes far easier to move him, so I guide Peter over to the ledge then frantically scrub the wounds. If the wolfsbane is poisoning him, then washing it away will help, won’t it?

Tears blur my vision, making it impossible to see anything. All I can think of is getting the poison out of his body. Please come back to me, I urge. Please don’t leave me. I just found you.

“Let’s get him out of the water and get the salve on him,” Lea says softly.

I nod, and Peter shifts Merrick, dropping down to put him on his shoulder. He walks out of the water and carries my husband over to a pallet of blankets. Once on them, he kneels. I grab Merrick’s head to help lower him then take a seat and put his head in my lap.

Lea begins applying a white cream to Merrick’s injuries, front and back. She packs the ointment inside the wounds, and by the time she’s done, her fingers are coated in his blood. She stands. “We need to leave. If the beast takes over, he will be out of his mind.”

I sniffle. “I’m not going anywhere.”

“Kiya—”

“No. Bring me Merrick’s sword, and leave me down here.”

They don’t argue. It’s Peter who brings me Merrick’s sword. He sets it down gently and squeezes my shoulder. Together, they leave. The wolves stare at me, all of them unmoving. Then, one by one, they, too, turn and leave the springs.

The sword sits beside me, though I’ve no intention of using it. I just couldn’t bear the idea of Merrick’s most prized possession being left away from him. Running my fingertips through his hair, I stroke it away from his face, paying close attention to the steady rise and fall of his chest. All the while, plotting revenge for those who dared poison him. Who the hell could have done it? Surely it was none of his people—and then I recall the anger on Devrona’s face.

Is it possible she had something to do with this?

Swallowing hard, I focus only on Merrick because, the moment I am sure he will pull through, I am going back to find out just who did this—and if they’re still alive, I’m going to kill them.

* * *

“Kiya.”

“Merrick?” I sit up sharply, a heavy weight in my lap pinning me to the ground. Maynard kneels in front of me, hand on my shoulder. I look down and see Merrick sleeping in my lap—still in his human form. “Why didn’t he change?” I whisper, the lump in my throat making it impossible to breathe.

“I don’t know. But we have a bigger problem.”

“A bigger problem? How so?”

His handsome features twist with anger. “The king is on his way here.”

My heart falls. No. Not now. Not when Merrick is so close to death. “Are you sure?”

“Positive,” he replies and hands me a note.

I open it and scan the words scrawled on the yellowed parchment.

I am requesting a visit with your leader and my daughter. We have matters to discuss. I am on my way personally, to ensure we come to an understanding.

King Julius

Chest tightening, I toss the note to the side and look back down at Merrick. “We knew this was coming. I just wish it wasn’t tonight.”

“Do you want me to head them off? We can send them back—”

I shake my head. “No. I’ll deal with this.” Gently, I set Merrick’s head on the pallet and grab his sword, then stand.

“What are you going to do?”

“Buy us some time.” Killing the king is not an option right now, not with Merrick unconscious and possibly dying. While I’ve no doubt Maynard, MacKenna, and Maverick are capable—the others are likely not fighters in their human forms.

Which means we need to ensure a peaceful visit until Merrick is back.

Then, we’ll move forward with our plan to dethrone and slaughter the bastard.

I walk through the hall and head toward the stairs. “I’ll be down in a few minutes,” I tell him.

Maynard grips my arm gently, and I turn to look at him. “I promise to protect you, Beta. To protect this house while my brother is unable to.”

I squeeze his hand. “I know you will.”

* * *

It takes me less than an hour to dress. Once my hair is pinned up out of my face, I head back toward the stairs, shielding my emotions behind a wall like I had to do so frequently while I was growing up.

Maynard, MacKenna, Maverick, Maxwell, Myke, Maddox, and Lark are all waiting in the foyer. “We stand with you,” Maynard tells me again. “Whatever you wish to do, we’ll follow your lead.”

Straightening my stance, I move toward the front door and pull it open just as the thundering hooves in the distance come into view. I look forward to the day seeing the king’s carriage no longer brings me knee-buckling anxiety.

It comes to a stop, three dozen guards stopping just beside it. They remain on their horses, though none of them spare me a glance. One of the doormen jumps down and opens the door.

I take a deep breath.

King Julius climbs out. Always the picture of sadistic elegance, he smiles softly at me, something anyone who didn’t know his true intentions would believe.

Thankfully, even if they do not know the full weight of my secrets, no one here is foolish enough to trust him. Not even for an instant.

“Daughter,” he greets, voice sliding over me like poison.

“Father,” I reply. “To what do we owe this unannounced visit?”

His expression turns somber. “I fear it is not under the best circumstances.”

“Oh?”

He moves up the stairs. “May we come inside?”

I should tell him no. Should keep him outside. But if I don’t want him to think I’m hiding something, bringing him inside is the only way to make that happen. “Of course.” I turn to Lea. “Can you bring some tea to the dining hall?”

“Of course.” Lea dips her head in a nod and then moves into the house. Peter follows, and the moment they are inside, I lead the way. Maynard falls into step directly behind me, keeping space between me and the man who claims to have sired me.

Somehow, my feet move, even when my legs feel as though they may give out at any moment. The hair on the back of my neck stands on end. Especially when I take my seat at the head of the table and he sits directly to my left.

“Can we speak alone?” The king questions when my new family tries to take their seats.

“Yes, of course.” I nod to Maynard.

“We will be just outside should you require anything,” Lark offers.

“Why would she require anything?” the king demands. “I am her father.”

“Of course, Your Highness.” She nods then leaves the room with Maynard, MacKenna, and Maxwell following.

As soon as they are out of the room, the king leans back in his seat, and the caring façade on his face falls. “Have you broken your promise to me, rat?” he demands.

“Of course not.”

“Then why would they think you need protection from me?”

“Because they promised my husband they would watch over me until he returns.”

The king’s mouth stretches in a smile. “And where is your new husband?”

“Out,” I reply. “Why are you here? I didn’t realize home visits were part of the deal.” My voice remains steady, the annoyed tone I use firmly in place. After all, this very man taught me all I need to know about lying.

“Pallgard and Barclay are the reason I am here.”

“Oh?”

His gaze scans my face, likely searching for any sign that I might be hiding something. “See, neither of them returned from their visits.”

I furrow my brow, feigning surprise. “Visits? Where?”

“Here,” he replies. “They came to check on you, to deliver my message that I was thinking of you. Yet, they never returned. Ezra did though.”

He’s testing me. So I take the bait. “Is Ezra all right?” I demand.

“The only survivor of an attack on both caravans.”

I gasp, covering my mouth with both hands. “They’re dead?”

“Yes. Though I assume you already knew that.”

“Why would I have had anything to do with that?”

“You tell me, Princess.” He stands and begins to pace. “See, I believe you do know about it. The question is: Are you willing to bet your life on a lie?”

Nerves twist my stomach into knots. “Are you threatening me? In my own house?”

“Your husband may have an army capable of defeating those barbarians as they ransacked my kingdom, but I very much doubt he’d be so willing to go to war with me just to save you.”

Swallowing hard, I stand slowly and firmly plant both palms on the table to keep from falling over. He can never see what he does to me—not anymore. “You can leave if you are here to threaten my home. Pallgard and Barclay never arrived.”

His gaze flickers to my belly. “Are you pregnant?”

Taken aback by the change in subject, I glare at him. “Excuse me?”

“An easy enough question.”

“No. I’m not.” I grind the words out, having to remind myself that I am attempting to keep the peace.

He leans in and sneers at me. “Then you haven’t done what I asked. How difficult is it to lie down and spread your legs? How hard is it to follow such simple instructions? Unless, of course, he chose not to fuck you after all. Is that the case, Kiya? Is your husband so repulsed by you he won’t even use your body to get off?”

“None of that is any of your business,” I growl.

The king moves in closer. “It is my business because you owe me an heir.”

“I’m not giving you my child,” I tell him.

His hand cracks across my cheek so loud the smack echoes off the walls. My face stings, eyes burning with tears. “How dare you put your hands on me,” I snarl.

The door flies open, and Maynard runs in, face contorted in absolute rage. MacKenna rushes toward me, pulling me behind him as Maynard, Myke, Maddox, Maxwell, and Lark flank him. They stand before me, a wall of people ready to fight for me.

“You dare come into our home and lay hands on our Beta?” Maynard snarls.

“I am your king.”

“These lands have no king,” Lark snaps back. “They have an Alpha.”

I stand straighter. Even with how poorly we’ve gotten along recently, the fact that she’s willing to stand up for me means the world.

“And where is your precious Alpha?” the king demands. “Out while his wife starts a war?”

“I am not starting a war.” My body begins to shake.

“You gave me your word. And going back on that is starting a war.”

“Did you give her any choice?” Lark questions.

“Fuck that. He doesn’t le—”

“Maynard,” she snaps. “Quiet.”

The king grins at Merrick’s brother. “Your Beta gave me her word,” he says. “And I plan to collect on it.”

“Get out of this house, now,” Maynard says quietly.

“I. Am. A. King. And I do not take orders.”

“Not. Here. You’re. Not,” Maynard snarls.

The king’s guard files in, one after the other, until the room is full. A standoff that will end with my side losing—that much is easy enough to see. These men are armored, armed, and ready for battle. While those standing in front of me have nothing but their inner wolf—an animal that cannot be called on right now, thanks to a witch’s curse.

“Get out of my home,” I order the king. “Or you will be starting a war you cannot win.”

“Where is your army?” he asks, shifting his gaze from Maynard to me, “if not here?”

“They are here,” I tell him. “Only a fool shows his hand before the fight.”

The king grins as I echo words I once overheard him saying to Pallgard. “I will be collecting what is owed.”

“You can’t have it!” Myke yells and rushes forward. Before anyone can question how he knew what the king was about to say, and before Maynard can grab him, Myke’s small hands press against the king’s chest and shove him backward. The king goes down—hard.

Maynard rips his brother back, but it’s too late.

Fear unfurls in my belly because I know that the king will never let this stand. We may have been teetering on the edge of a war—but Myke’s actions just ensured one.

Chapter 27

A handful of guards rush to the king’s aid, pulling him to his feet. The rest of them come straight for Maxwell. I run forward and throw myself in front of him, stretching out my arms.

“Stop!” the king orders.

The guards freeze, and he comes to stand directly in front of me. “I will see that boy lashed for what he’s done.”

Myke whimpers and curls into his mother.

“You will do no such thing,” I tell him. “He’s a child.” A child far older than anyone else in this room. But I leave that part out for obvious reasons.

“I demand restitution. These transgressions will not stand! Three lashings. Delivered by the hand of my choosing.”

“I will take his lashings.” I straighten.

“No!” Maynard exclaims.

“It was my fault,” Myke says. “I’ll take them.”

The king grins at me because he knows he’s won. He knew the moment Myke attacked him that I would never stand for the child to be injured. Because as much as I hate to admit it—he knows how to get to me. Even now. “No, I accept the Beta’s offer.”

“You all may leave,” I say.

No one moves.

“They stay,” the king orders. “They should all watch and learn what happens when you cross a real king.”

“Fine.” I growl the word, a snarl because I know exactly what game he’s playing. The sadistic bastard loves to make a show of punishment. Where other kingdoms have already outlawed death in the streets, Aurum turns it into a spectacle.

“Kiya—” Lark starts.

“This is not up for debate.” I turn to the king. “Now?”

He grins at me. “Yes.”

“Then name who you wish to carry out the punishment, and let’s get this over with.”

This is what a leader does. A real leader. We stand for our people, and Myke was only trying to keep me safe. If this is what it takes to avoid an all-out war with Aurum—for now— then I’ll take as many lashings as required.

“Actually, I believe I will do the lashing,” he says with a smug smile. “After all, I am your father.”

“We will take this outside.” Without waiting for his response, I head toward the door.

“Outside? Are you not concerned animals will be drawn by your blood?”

He’s mocking me. So I take a step closer to him. “I assure you, Your Majesty, the most dangerous thing in this entire realm is in this house.” I’m sure he believes I’m talking about myself. And that’s okay. Better he does not know of the true danger below. If only Merrick would wake.

“Very well.” The king turns on his heel and falls into step behind his guards

“You cannot do this,” Lark whispers as soon as we’re alone.

“I don’t have a choice. We need to avoid a war, and if that means I take some lashings, so be it.”

“I’m so sorry,” Myke whispers. “I know better.”

I step forward and touch his cheek. “You were trying to come to my rescue. And I appreciate that.”

“But now you’ll face worse.” He sniffles. So childlike despite being a century old.

“This is hardly the first time I’ve received lashings,” I tell him, trying to ease the panic I see on his face. Unfortunately, all my words do is make things worse.

“Kiya. You have to know Merrick will not stand for this,” MacKenna warns me. “He will not let this go.”

I think of the villagers who look to him for protection. To the people who live in this house. And until we can be sure of victory, peace is necessary. “He’s going to have to.”

* * *

The night air is thick. Firelight from torches held by the king’s guard is the only thing I can focus on as I make my way outside wearing nothing but my shift. My hair is loose, feet bare.

Maynard, MacKenna, Maxwell, Myke, Madox, Maverick, and Lark all stand just in front of them, not even bothering to shield the rage on their faces. I know, without a doubt, that each and every one of them would come to my aid if given the opportunity.

But doing so would only ensure Merrick will be digging graves for all of us.

“Turn around,” the king orders me. Then he turns to his closest guards. “Tie her arms and hold her steady.”

Myke whimpers as I turn to face them all. I try to smile, but really, I’m afraid. Absolutely terrified. Still, if this is what I must do to save them—it’s not even a choice.

“Kiya,” one of the guards greets.

“Simon,” I reply. “Wish I could say it’s good to see you again.”

“Stop being foolish,” he snaps as he ties a leather strap around my arm. While Simon has never been overly kind to me, he never went out of his way to torment me. Which is saying a lot, compared to the others.

The other guard—a man I don’t know—secures a second strap around my opposite wrist. Then they stretch my arms out, making it impossible for me to pull away. I swallow hard, hoping for once, that Merrick remains unconscious until this is over.

Better he remains completely unaware of what is happening up here.

“You are to take three lashings,” the king announces.

Peter reaches into his pocket and rushes toward me.

The guards block him.

“A leather strap,” he says, holding it up. “For her mouth so she does not hurt herself further.”

The king must have nodded at the guards because they move out of the way, and Peter stands before me.

“I am so sorry,” he whispers as I open my mouth and he places it inside.

I nod and bite down. Oil from the leather is bitter on my tongue, but too soon, I’m closing my eyes and breathing heavily.

Any minute now.

The first strike of the whip sends blinding pain through my body. I cry out, the leather silencing most of the sound. Warmth trickles from my back at the assault, and it’s all I can do to remain on my feet.

The second lash has fresh tears falling from my eyes. I try to focus on memories—anything that will distract me. My mother, the way her eyes crinkled at the corners when she laughed—

Lash number three takes me to my knees. I maintain my composure, though, even as the guards unstrap my wrists. Blinking rapidly, I clear my vision as Maynard and MacKenna rush forward to grip my arms.

They help me to my feet, and I summon the strength I have, strength I must cling to in order to not show weakness to this man.

“You are stronger than I gave you credit for, Kiya,” the king says. “Such a shame I couldn’t see the look on your husband’s face when he sees what you’ve done for his disrespectful brat of a brother.”

Gathering what little energy I have left, I grin at him. “You’d better be long gone before he gets back,” I warn the king. “Or he’s going to make what you did to me look like a training session.”

The king glares at me. “You better deliver what it is I am looking for, or I will be back with the full force of my army to take it.”

“I hope you do return,” Maynard growls. “So my brother can cut your cock off and feed it to you.”

The king laughs off the threat, far too arrogant for his own good. Clearly, he’s forgotten he went to Merrick for help because of his brutal reputation. How quickly he moves on from that reality to one where he believes he’s unstoppable.

“Let’s get you inside,” Maynard says as he reaches down to lift me.

“It’s really not too bad,” I lie. Truth is it feels as though I was run over by wild horses.

The first rays of dawn shine over the trees.

“Shit. We’re out of time.” Maynard turns to Peter. “Get her down to Merrick.”

Peter nods and takes me. Then Lea rushes toward the house, him on her heels. We move through the house quickly, walking down the stairs toward the springs.

“Kiya!” Merrick bellows from somewhere in the distance. My heart races.

“Merrick?” I call out. He’s awake?

“Kiya!” The bellow is muted, barely audible, but his roars grow louder the closer we get.

Hope floods the fear from my system because Merrick is alive. He’s awake.

Lea unbolts the door, and Merrick explodes out. Blood drips from a wound in his head, his face bruised as though he tried to use it as a battering ram. The wounds on his chest are little more than red circles now, but his lips are drawn back in a snarl.

He takes one look at me and rushes past us. But falls the second he reaches the stairs. He’s still weak, still broken, and the determination to slaughter the king is plain as day on his savage face.

“Merrick! Wait!”

“This cannot go unpunished!” he roars as he tries to stand. “He cannot come into my house and touch my wife!” His words are infused with rage—blinding fury unlike anything I’ve ever seen.

“Please. Keep your head. I did this to avoid a war,” I remind him. “And you are not healed all the way. Please, I can’t go through seeing you nearly dead again.” Tears roll down my cheeks. “Please. Just wait until you’re healed. Please,” I plead again. My entire body feels as though it’s on fire, every inch of my skin stinging with the force of the lashes I took.

Lea blocks his path. “Care for your wife, Alpha. We need help if we’re going to take on Aurum. Not even you can handle the force of that army. Especially not so soon after being poisoned. The wolfsbane will not be out of your system yet.”

The battle on his face is agonizing. He whirls on me and then glances back at the stairs. Finally, he reaches out and plucks me from Peter’s arms.

“Go make sure they fucking leave,” he growls. “Or I will kill them all. War and my life be damned.”

He slams the door, and I stare up at his strong, stubbled jaw as he begins to walk. It’s jostled though, each step he takes bringing him pain he stays close to the wall until we reach the spring, then he sets me down, kneeling in front of me.

I take a look at the gash on his head. “You hurt yourself.”

His head whips up to mine. “I hurt myself? Your back has been flayed open like a damned fish!”

“I had to,” I whisper. “He would have started a war.”

“Do not speak,” Merrick orders as he stands and moves to my back. He can yell at me all night, and I won’t care because he’s alive. “Fuck,” he growls. “I’m going to fucking slaughter them.”

“I had to,” I repeat.

“You’re going to be lucky if this doesn’t fester.”

“Merrick.”

“Stop. Talking.”

“No.”

He moves into view in front of me, and I try to raise my arms. Pain shoots through my back, so I whimper and slump forward. Merrick grabs me, and my face presses against his strong chest. I breathe him in.

“I thought you were going to die.” My chest aches, blood hammering as the tears from my eyes soak his chest.

“You won’t get rid of me that easily, Beta,” he replies. “But we need to get you into the water.” He pushes me up gently and then moves back around me.

Fabric tears as he shreds what’s left of my chemise. Then, he lifts me again. I lay my head against his shoulder, taking shallow breaths to keep the pain at a minimum. Tears burn in the corners of my eyes, but I refuse to be ashamed of my choice.

The king was angry with me. Myke’s actions simply gave him an outlet. Merrick would have done the same.

“This is going to sting, but the herbs in the water will aid your healing,” Merrick says.

“Okay,” I whisper.

Water sloshes as he walks into the liquid.

It hits my body, and I hiss as agony shoots through my nerves. Skin on fire, I cry out, but Merrick shows no mercy as he plunges me into the water until the only part of me not submerged is my head.

Within seconds, the pain is eased enough that I can draw a deep breath. “What is in this water?”

“Lavender, aloe, and calendula,” he replies. “For injuries I sustain while out hunting. I may heal quickly, but the pain is still very real. The water lessens the healing time.” He tilts his face down to look at me. “You should have let me kill them.”

“He’ll be back,” I tell him. “And we’ll kill him then. Together.” I sniffle. “He wants our child.”

“That fucker will not get his hands on our child, Kiya. In no fucking world does that happen.”

“What if he’s too powerful to stop?”

“Powerful men fall all the time,” Merrick retorts. “And he. Will. Fall.”

I wrap my arms around his waist and rest my cheek on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. Fear coils in my belly, a venomous viper ready to strike, because I know this was only the beginning of what he’s capable of.

Soon, he will come for us.

What if we can’t stop him?

Chapter 28

I’m awoken by the sound of a heavy door sliding open. Peering through the near-dark, I see Merrick slip out of the springs, leaving the door cracked behind him. Seeing him alive, even when my back is on fire, is far more than I ever thought I’d get again.

And these are moments I don’t want to waste. Especially not when we have a plan to make. Sitting up, I start to gather blankets when I see a robe laid out at my feet. Smiling to myself, I stand and drape it carefully over my shoulders, tying it at the front.

Then, I move toward the door that will lead me out of the springs. I leave it partially cracked as he did then make my way up the stairs, each movement sending fresh aches radiating through my body. I ascend the steps slowly, emerging into the main hall. Merrick is standing there, face set in a grim line, as Peter whispers something quietly.

A white wolf boasting a black spot sits beside them both.

“Go back downstairs, Beta,” Merrick orders as he rushes toward me.

“What is it?” Dread coils in my belly, my pulse increasing. “Why?”

Merrick and Peter exchange glances, and then he turns back to me. “Please,” he begs.

“Merrick, what is going on?”

Peter looks down at his feet, carefully refusing eye contact with me.

Peering around the room, I search for anything that might allude to what’s happened. Surely the king is not back. Not already.

“Please, Beta,” Merrick begs. “I promise to tell you everything. Once I’ve finished—”

At that exact moment, a wolf comes in from outside with blood on her white fur. Lark, distinguishable by a similar black mark as Maynard’s, stops and looks at me.

My blood pounds, pulse increasing to where all I can hear is the hammering of it like a steady drum. The hair on the back of my neck stands on end as I take a step closer to the door.

Merrick doesn’t stop me.

Neither does Peter.

Though both men follow. The closer I get, the faster I move, my chest burning with the weight of my fear. My pulse races, my heartbeat drumming loudly in my ears.

Ripping the door open, I make it two steps outside until my entire world crumbles around me. Every mildly happy moment from what little childhood I had once I reached the castle burns to ash at the sight of the gruesome scene before me. Two bodies lie on their stomachs, blood pooling on the ground near where their heads should have been.

One wears blood-stained armor.

The other, a light blue dress that has been saturated with crimson.

“No!” I scream, a horrified sound that rips from me as I sprint forward. “Please, no!” Tears burn in my eyes. They fall down my cheeks in rapid succession. My muscles quiver as I collapse to my knees between what is left of Bonnie and Ezra.

Mounted on pikes in front of their bodies are their lifeless heads, eyes staring back at me, terror permanently etched on their faces. I reach for their bodies, afraid to touch them because somehow the coolness of their flesh will make this more real.

Bonnie and Ezra were all I had for so long.

They watched out for me.

Nurtured me.

Taught me.

And now they’re dead.

Strong arms come around me, but I’m too frozen to lean into him. Too broken to seek comfort.

Julius killed them.

He slaughtered them because they were important to me. Throwing my head back, I let out a deafening scream. One I hope that bastard hears.

Because it’s my battle cry.

I’m coming for him, and I won’t stop until it’s his fucking head mounted on a spike.

* * *

Choosing each other was only the beginning. Find out what happens next in Fractured Magic!

The king must die.

For the first time in my life, my fate is my own, and with Merrick at my side, I have the power to control my own destiny. He is my rock, my alpha, and together we are a force that could bring an entire kingdom to its knees.

There's only one problem: Merrick's control is slipping.  The curse that binds him is growing more volatile every day, and if we can't find a solution, our heads will be on the block instead of the kin-slaying king. However, finding the witch responsible for Merrick’s century old curse won’t be easy when she’s been missing since the day she placed it.

We’ll need to risk everything–our lives and the fate of the kingdom–to gain the cure because, in order for the king to die, Merrick must live.

Only together can we reign hell down on the man who is determined to destroy us.

Get your copy today!

Also By Jessica Wayne

Fae War Chronicles

Ember is dying.

But as she will soon discover, some fates are worse than death.

Accidental Fae

Cursed Fae

Fire Fae

Vampire Huntress Chronicles

She’s spent her entire life eradicating the immortals. Now, she finds herself protecting one.

Witch Hunter: FREE READ

Blood Hunt

Blood Captive

Blood Cure

Curse of the Witch

Blood of the Witch

Rise of the Witch

Blood Magic

Blood Bond

Blood Union

Rescued by the Fae

Healed by the Fae

Mated by Midnight

Barbarian. Beast. Murderer? One thing’s for sure, nothing is as it seems in this crazy town.

Midnight Cursed

Midnight Hunted

Midnight Bound

Shadow Cursed

He can have her body. But never her heart.

Savage Wolf

Fractured Magic

Stolen mate

Blade of Ice

Rise of a Warrior

Fall of an Empire

Birth of a Queen

Cambrexian Realm

The realm’s deadliest assassin has met her match.

The Last Ward: FREE READ

Warrior Of Magick

Guardian Of Magick

Shades Of Magick

Rise of the Phoenix

Ana has spent her entire life at the clutches of her enemy. Now, it’s time for war.

Birth of the Phoenix

Death of the Phoenix

Vengeance of the Phoenix

Tears of the Phoenix

Rise of the Phoenix

Tethered

Sometimes, our dreams do come true. The trouble is, our nightmares can as well.

Tethered Souls

Collateral Damage

For more information, visit www.jessicawayne.com

About Jessica Wayne

USA Today bestselling author Jessica Wayne was only seventeen when she wrote her first full-length novel. Titled One Lovers Ill Will (A book that never saw the light of day.), it was at that moment she realized she wanted to be a full-time author.

Life had other plans, though. After spending seven years in the Army, Jessica finally had the time to push forward with that dream.

Now, a wife and mother of three, Jessica spends her days crafting worlds in which anything is possible.

She runs on coffee, and if you ever catch her wearing matching socks, it’s probably because she grabbed them in the dark.

She is a believer of dragons, unicorns, and the power of love, so each of her stories contain one of those elements (and in some cases all three).

You can usually find her in her Facebook group, Jessica’s Whiskey Thieves, or keep in touch by subscribing to her newsletter via her website: www.jessicawayne.com.

Amazon

TikTok

Patreon

Facebook

Twitter

Instagram

BookBub